L  0.    h      \    -AMERICAN    SERIES 
LA  \.  -OF- 


INSTRUCTION  BOOKS, 


By  EUAS  LOXGLEY, 

For  twenty-flve  years  a  Practical  Verbatim  Reporter,  and 
leacner  of  the  Phonographic  Art. 


£ 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


••riiers.    iznro;    •/•_' pages,    scents. 
iSP" Any  of  the  above  books  tent  by  mail 

ROBERT  CLARKE  &  CO..  P«hl!.h—    Cincinnati. 


plete 
hort- 
with 

Stu- 
rmu- 
s  for 

and 
2mo. 

Ex- 
s  for 
»0,000 
also, 
mes, 
mes. 

ary. 

aper, 

INKS 

rs  of 
lieut 


leof 
etc., 
Con- 
B  for 
!mo. 


on- 
jsite 
ges. 

nog- 
s  on 
.vith 
the 

and 
ad- 
ype- 


ITHELONGLEY  INSTITUTE,! 

3  Practical  School  of  Shorthand  and 
Type  writing  and  Typewriter 
Supply  Office. 

'      --EY4WACNER, 
~  ._  -n  West  First  St.,  Los  ANOELES,  CM.   £ 


§,0 


DESIGNED  FOR 


OIF1 


PHONOGRAPHY 


In  which  are  formulated  for  the  first  time,  in  any  work  of  the 

kind,  Rules  for  the  Contraction  of  Words,  Principles 

of  Phrasing,  and  Methods  of  Abbreviation 

Abundantly  Illustrated 


BY 


Author  of  the  "Eclectic  Manual  of  Phonography,"  "The  American 
Phonographic  Dictionary,"  and  other  works 


CINCINNATI 
ROBERT    CLARKE    &    CO. 

1890 


COPYRIGHT,   1889, 
BY  ROBERT  CLARKE'S  CO. 


/§>  7Q 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  iii 


CONTENTS. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS v 

Reporting  Facilities vii 

Sources  of  Brevity 1 

Single  Stem  Word- Forms..... 2 

CONTRACTED  WORDS — 

Principles  of  Contraction  Explained 9 

List  of  Contracted  Words 11 

Importance  of  Reviews 28 

PHRASE- WRITING 29 

Introductory  Remarks 29 

Exercise  on  Simple  Phrases,  (with  key) 32 

FORMATION  OP  PHRASES 34 

Greatest  Brevity  Sometimes  Objectionable 34 

Variations  from  Standard  Forms 35 

Double  Phrase-Forms 35 

Option al  Phrase-  Forms 35 

Position  of  Phrase-Forms „...  36 

The  Balancing  Movement 36 

PHRASING  PRINCIPLES — 

The  L-Hook  Principle,             (with  writing  exercise) 37 

The  R-Hook  Principle,                             "                 37 

The  F-V-Hook  Principle,                         " 38 

The  N-Hook  Principle,                            "                 38 

The  N-Curl  Principle,                                "                  39 

The  Thr-Hook  Principle,                         "                 39 

The  S-Circle  Principle,                             "                  39 

The  S-S-Circle  Principle,                         "                 40 

The  Looping  Principle,                                                40 

The  Lengthening  Principle,                                        41 

The  Halving  Principle,                             " 41 

The  W-Hook  Principle,                            "                   42 

The  Brief-W  Principle,                            "                  42 

The  Brief-Y  Principle,                              "                   43 


iv  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

BEVIEW  on  Principles  and  Practice  of  Phrasing 43 

Miscellaneous  Phrases,  (with  key) 44 

Phrases  in  Sentences,  (with  key) 46 

OMISSIOX  OF  WORDS 48-49 

Review  of  same 49 

WORDS  VARIOUSLY  WRITTEN,  A,  An,  And,  After 50 

All,  Are,  As  it,  Is  it,  Been,  Can,  Cannot 51 

Could  not,  Far,  First,  He,  1 52 

I  have,  Ing-a,     The,  Of,  One,  Other 53 

Own,   Part,   Question,    Should,    State,    Take,    Took, 

Taken 54 

Than,  The,  Their,  There,  Therefore,  Time 55 

Was  it,  Was  not,  We,  Well 56 

Were,  Will,  Word,  -ward,  Would,  Year,  You,  Your  ...  57 

Review  of  same 58 

Catching-Up  and  Resting '  59 

Exceptional  Phrases,  (with  key) 60-61 

Exercise  in  Speech-Reporting,  (with  key) 62-63 

Liability  for  Loss  of  Baggage,  (Judicial  Decision  with  key).       64-65 

The  Study  of  Phrase-Forms 66 

General  List  of  Phrases,  (alphabetically  arranged) 67-102 

Exercises  on  Phrases,  "         193-1 '.9 

The  North  and  the  South,  (exercise  with  key) 200-201 

President  Garfield  to  Young  Men,  (exercise  with  key) 202-205 

What  is  Life,  Sermon,  (with  key) 206-211 

Law  Reporting 212 

Legal  Testimony  Phrases 213-217 

Responsibility  of  Express  Companies,  (with  key) 218-219 

Court  Testimony,  (with  key) 220-223 

Legal  Deposition, 224-227 

Judge's  Charge,  "  228-231 

Railroad  and  Commercial  Phrases 232-235 

AMANUENSIS  WORK — 

Dictation  Letters,  (with  transcriptions) 236-239 

Additional  Dictation  Letters 240-244 

Additional  Exercises  to  be  Written...  ..  245-248 


INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS. 


In  the  following  pages  the  author  has  endeavored  to  make 
as  plain  and  easy  as  possible,  the  study  of  the  somewhat  difficult 
art  of  verbatim  reporting.  Other  authors  have  heretofore 
labored  with  the  same  end  in  view,  no  doubt,  and  each  with 
more  or  less  success.  But  in  some  important  respects  the  writer 
thinks  there  is  great  room  for  improvement  in  the  methods  of 
presenting  its  various  features. 

I.  In  the  formulation  of  principles  and  rules  for  the  eluci- 
dation of  the  art.     In  this  respect  but  one  other  work,  "Mun- 
son's  Phrase-Book,"  contains  the  slightest  attempt  to  aid   the 
learner  by  giving  reasons  and  rules  for  things.     In  the  present 
volume  may  be  found  sections  of  this  character  as  follows  : 

(1.)  On  pages  9  and  10  will  be  seen  what  the  author  claims 
as  an  entirely  new  feature,  in  the  presentation  of  rules  for  the 
construction  of  Contracted  Word-Forms,  the  thorough  under- 
standing of  which  will  greatly  aid  the  learner  in  remembering 
them. 

(2.)  On  pages  34  to  36  is  a  chapter  describing  and  illustra- 
ting the  Different  Kinds  of  Phrases. 

(3.)  On  pages  37  to  43  will  be  found  a  series  of  Phrasing 
Principles,  or  rules  that  govern  the  construction  of  phrases,  that 
will  not  only  be  satisfying  to  the  philosophical  mind,  but  will 
enable  the  student  to  learn  to  read  and  write  large  classes  of 
phrases  at  once,  instead  of  taking  each  as  an  isolated  study. 

(4.)  On  pages  48  and  49  are  given  Rules  for  the  Omission  of 
Words,  that  will  facilitate  the  use  of  this  source  of  brevity. 

(5.)  And  on  pages  50  to  58  is  a  chapter  on  Words  Vari- 
ously Written,  that  will  be  invaluable  in  enabling  learners  to 
know  how  to  make  facile  joinings  in  nearly  all  combinations. 

II.  The  presentation  of  principles,  as  above  set  forth,  en- 
ables the  author  to  classify  Writing  Exercises  for  his  pupils  in 
such  a  way  as  to  render  them  more  easily  written  and  read,  than 
when  presented  in  a  miscellaneous  way.     Seepages  32-33,  44-45, 
46-47,  60-61,  also  37  to  43. 

(v) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


III.  The  copious  shorthand  illustrations  given  in  the  text, 
to  explain  principles  and  rules,  has  never  before  been  deemed 
expedient  on  account  of  the  expense.     The  peculiar  process  of 
printing  employed  in  this  work,  however,  affords  opportunity  to 
give  the  learner  all  the  aid  in  this  way  that  is  desirable.     Hence, 
counting  the  list  of  Single-Stem  Word-Forms  (1500),  the  list  of 
Contracted  Words  (2,000),  the  General  List  of  Phrases  (13,000), 
and  the  various  special  lists,  together  with  the  sample  Speeches, 
Sermon,  Testimony,  Deposition,  Decision,  Charge,  Correspond- 
ence, etc.,  at  the  close  of  the  book,  gives  the  learner  twice  as 
much  shorthand  matter,  with  which  to  make  himrelf  familiar, 
as  he  would  be  able  to  find  in  any  other  instruction  book  of  the 
kind,  and  there  is  no  danger  of  his  having  too  much  of  this 
kind  of  assistance. 

IV.  In  the  matter  of  Reviews,  for  the  purpose  of  stimula- 
ting the  study  of  principles  and  rules,  and  in  order  to  tost  the 
attainment  of  accurate  and  reliable  knowledge,  this  work  will 
be  found  peculiarly  serviceable. 

The  REPORTER'S  GUIDE  is  Eclectic  in  character,  that  is,  com- 
posed of  the  best  features  of  all  standard  systems  of  phonographic 
reporting;  it  is  in  harmony  with  the  "  Eclectic  Manual  of  Pho- 
nography," the  "American  Phonographic  Dictionary, '  and  other 
works,  and  differs  from  the  older  styles  as  follows: 

From  ISAAC  PITMAN'S  English  system  it  differs,  in  the  em- 
ployment of  the  simple  signs  "^  w  and  f~  y,  and  the  simpler 
/  h,  instead  of  his  complex  (J//  w,  f  y,/  ?  h ;  in  confining  the 
*S7m-hook  to  one  side  of  stems,  as  is  the  case  with  all  other  hooks; 
in  the  use  of  the  large  final  hook  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  shn- 
hook  for  a  77«>r-hook;  and  in  some  other  minor  improvements. 
On  account  of  the  TA<?r-hook  especially,  for  the  brief  and  facile 
representation  of  the  frequently  recurring  word's  their,  there,  other, 
there  are,  and  the  better  use  of  other  phonographic  material,  the 
Eclectic  style  gives  15  per  cent  greater  speed  than  the  English 
style. 

From  the  BKNV  PITMAN  style  it  differs,  in  the  use  of  the  new, 
natural,  or  cosmopolitan  vowel  scale,  the  uniform  hooking  of 
stems,  the  new  y/  h,  the  new  T/i^r-hook,  and  a  judicious 
(limited)  use  of  the  small  hooks  upon  the  dash  vowel  word- 
signs.  These  differences  are  equal  to  10  per  cent  in  favor  of  the 
Eclectic  style. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


From  the  GRAHAM  style  it  differs  in  the  same  respect  as  from 
that  of  Benn  Pitman  ;  and,  furthermore,  in  that  Graham  carries 
the  hooking  of  the  dash  vowel  word-signs  to  its  fullest  extent, 
uses  other  abbreviating  devices,  and  teaches  the  use  of  con- 
tracted forms  for  about  three-fourths  of  all  words.  Thus,  while 
Graham's  style  maybe  apparently  briefer,  it  takes  much  longer 
to  learn  it,  is  read  with  greater  difficulty,  and  unless  the  reporter 
is  in  constant  practice  he  finds  himself  losing  speed. 

From  Muxsox's  more  recent  style  the  Eclectic  differs  as 
much  as  from  any  of  the  others.  His  vowel  scale  is  the  same, 
however,  and  he  also  employs  the  TTier-hook  ;  but  he  uses  the 
heavy,  burdensome  sign  /"^  for  the  light  sounding  h;  and  his 
contracted  word-forms,  and  especially  his  modes  of  phrasing,  are 
not  Pitmanic.  It  is  regarded  as,  next  to  Isaac  Pitman's,  the 
most  cumbrous  and  laborious  style  of  writing. 

All  things  considered,  the  Eclectic  is  conceived  to  be  the 
happy  medium  between  the  excessive  complexity  and  apparent 
brevity  of  Graham  and  the  unnecessarily  cumbrous  styles  of 
other  authors. 


REPORTING    FACILITIES. 

Whatever  facilities  are  necessary  to  enable  a  reporter  to  do  his  work  con- 
veniently and  successfully,  it  is  desirable,  also,  for  the  student  to  have,  to 
aid  him  in  his  study  and  practice.  The  first  requisite  is  a  table,  or  stand, 
that  will  maintain  a  steady  position,  regardless  of  a  jostling  crowd  or  the 
jerkings  of  half  a  dozen  reporters.  In  a  church  one  generally  has  to  use  his 
knees  instead  of  a  stand;  and  at  a  serenade  speech,  or  in  a  mob,  he  lays  his 
note-book  on  the  back  of  the  man  standing  in  front  of  him. 

Whenever  it  is  practicable,  use  pen  and  ink.  The  pen  should  be  a  short 
nibbed,  Phonographic  Gold  Pen,  made  for  the  purpose;  the  short  nib  allows 
the  fingers  to  hold  the  pen  near  the  point,  and  thus  to  control  its  quick  and 
short  movements,  and  it  responds  more  promptly  to  pressure  for  the  pur- 
pose of  shading,  than  the  long  springy  nibs.  Hold  the  pen  as  you  are  ac- 
customed to  do  in  your  ordinary  writing,  or  as  you  find  it  most  comfortable, 
after  trial  of  both  methods,  whether  between  the  thumb  and  fore-finger,  or 
between  the  first  and  second  fingers. 

When  it  is  necessary  to  use  a  pencil,  the  best  for  the  purpose  are  the 
"  Phonographic  medium,"  manufactured  by  the  American  Lead  Pencil  Com- 
pany, or  "  Faber's  No.  3."  One  should  always  have  three  or  four,  sharpened 
ready  for  use,  so  as  to  change  from  one  to  another  in  doing  an  hour's  note- 
taking.  The  pencil  should  be  held  like  the  short-nibbed  pen,  near  the 
point,  and  more  vertical  than  for  longhand  writing. 

Double- ruled  paper  is  preferable,  both  for  the  student  and  the  practical 
reporter  ;  it  keeps  his  shorthand  signs  from  becoming  too  large  and  scrawly, 
and  renders  his  writing  more  legible,  by  enabling  him  to  indicate  vowel- 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


position  more  distinctly  than  in  the  use  of  aingled-ruled  paper.  Paper  for 
the  pen  should  be  hard,  but  with  a  slightly  rough  or  velvety  rather  than  an 
ivory  or  glazed  surface,  so  that  the  pen  will  take  hold  of  it  and  be  readily 
guided;  for  the  pencil,  it  may  be  softer  and  cheaper,  but  should  have  as  near 
the  same  kind  of  a  surface  as  possible.  The  generally  preferred  form  of 
paper  is  in  oblong  note  books,  of  80  pages,  cut  out  of  flat-cap  paper,  three 
folds  to  a  sheet,  and  covered  with  card-board  cover. 

Reporting  covers,  of  the  same  shape,  made  of  stiff  paper  boards  and 
covered  with  leather,  with  a  rubber  band  at  the  fold,  for  holding  12  to  2-1 
sheets  of  paper,  are  preferred  by  some  to  the  note-books,  on  account  of 
being  lighter. 

In  transcribing  notes  the  practice  varies  with  the  class  of  work  done. 
The  newspaper  reporter,  if  the  only  shorthand  man  on  the  paper,  after  tak- 
ing notes  of  the  whole,  or  perhaps  only  the  major  part  of  a  speech,  lecture. 
or  sermon,  rushes  to  the  office  and  hastily  copies  them  in  longhand,  with  a 
soft  pencil  on  soft  paper.  If  he  finds  he  will  not  have  time  to  copy  it  all 
himself,  hecalls  upon  the  fastest  writer  he  can  command  and  reads  to  him. 
who,  not  being  delayed  by  deciphering  notes,  will  produce  "copy  "  twice  ns 
fast  as  he  could.  If  there  is  a  pressure  for  space  in  the  newspaper,  the  re- 
porter condenses,  and  towards  the  last  puts  his  matter  in  the  third  person. 
and  writes  from  memory,  aided  by  an  occasional  reference  to  his  notes. 
But,  if  the  occasion  is  important,  and  an  accurate  full  report  is  wanted,  two 
or  three  shorthand  writers  are  detailed;  they  learu  the  probable  length  of 
the  speech,  and  divide  the  time  between  them,  in  the  proportion  of  about  '_'"> 
minutes  to  the  first,  20  to  the  second,  and  15  to  the  third.  Each  beginning 
to  transcribe  as  soon  as  he  stops  taking  notes,  they  will  all  finish  near  the 
same  time. 

The  Court  Stenographer,  since  the  use  of  the  Type-Writer  has  become 
common  in  professional  and  busiuess  offices,  finds  it  necessary  to  furnish 
his  transcripts  of  testimony,  charges,  and  decisions,  in  print.  To  do  this 
requires  a  corps  of  assistants  able  to  write  75  or  100  words  per  minute,  in 
shorthand,  from  dictation  by  the  official  note-takers;  these  assistants  must 
also  be  good  Type-Writei  operators,  capable  of  turning  off  clean  work, 
properly  spelled,  capitalized  and  punctuated.  By  their  aid  the  reporter  is 
relieved  of  the  necessity  of  copying  his  own  notes,  and  enabled  to  get  them 
in  print  two  or  three  times  as  fast  as  he  could  do  it  himself. 

When  two  or  more  copies  are  wanted  of  the  same  matter,  they  can  be 
produced  at  little  expense  by  manifolding  on  the  Type-Writer,  with  the  use 
of  carbon  paper:  or  by  making  the  first  copy  with  a  hektograph  ribbon, 
transferring  it  to  the  gelatine,  and  then  multiplying  from  that. 


TIESIIE 

REPORTER'S    GUIDE. 


SOURCES  OP  BREVITY. 

The  phonographic  alphabet,  simple  as  its  signs  are,  is  not  in  the  truest 
sense  the  greatest  source  of  brevity  in  phonetic  shorthand.  Its  greatest 
brevity  lies  in  its  hooks,  circles  and  loops,  and  in  the  wonderful  facility 
they  afford  for  contracting  words  and  at  the  same  time  suggesting  their  full 
expression.  The  lists  of  word-signs  (logograms)  given  in  the  Manuals  of 
Phonography,  afford  but  a  faint  idea  of  the  power  of  condensation  to  be  de- 
rived from  the  simple  alphabetic  stems  and  their  manifold  modifications. 
Those  lists  embrace  only  the  commonest  words,  and  yet  they  constitute  one- 
fourth  of  the  words  in  ordinary  speech.  When  these  modifications  are 
applied  to  their  fullest  extent  in  the  reporting  style,  the  number  of  brief 
facile  forms  is  more  than  doubled,  and  a  corresponding  number  of  the 
most  useful  words  provided  with  the  briefest  possible  representation. 

Though  the  learner  who  has  studied  through  the  Manual  is  already 
familiar  with  a  large  number  of  the  elementary  word-signs,  and  though 
others  will  be_given  in  a  subsequent  alphabetic  List  of  Contracted  Words,  it 
will  be  advantageous  to  present  first  a  complete  list  of  all  the  words  repre- 
sented by  single  stems  and  their  modifications,  classified  with  reference  to 
these  consonantal  stems.  Most  students  will  be  able  to  remember  the  signs 
and  corresponding-  words,  thus  associated,  better  than  in  the  heterogeneous 
arrangement  under  the  old  alphabet. 

This  list  will  also  be  convenient,  and  serviceable,  as  a  key  to  assist  the 
novice  in  reading  words  that  he  cannot  decipher.  Thus,  if  he  sees  the  form 

\or       >.    in  a  sentence,  and   cannot  call  to   mind  words  that  will 
O 
make  sense,  by  turning  to  the  list  under  the  letter  P,  he  will  find  those  they 

usually  represent,  and  readily  select  the  right  ones. 

In  order  to  study  the  following  list,  and  the  one  beginning  on  page  11, 
the  most  profitably,  the  student  should  take  a  page,  or  a  column,  for  a  les- 
son, and  read  the  forms  analytically,  tracing  them  with  a  pen  without  ink; 
then  copy  thorn  in  ink,  writing  each  one  several  times,  and  the  more 
difficult  ones  a  dozen  times;  and  finally  he  should  read  them  from  his  own 
writing.  After  doing  this,  he  should  compose,  or  select  sentences,  in  which 
these  contracted  words  occur,  and  then  get  some  one  to  read  them  to  him 
while  he  re-writes  them  several  times  over.  This  kind  of  practice  is  abso- 

(1) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


lutely  necessary,  in  order  to  secure  the  ready  and  reliable  use  of  the  forms 
given.  One  may  soon  learn  to  write  each  word  properly  when  his  attention 
is  called  to  it,  but  he  will  most  likely  not  think  of  half  of  them  in  his  ordin- 
ary writing,  until  after  he  has  formed  the  habit  of  writing  them  in  connec- 
tion with  other  words  in  sentences. 

In  writing  his  exercises,  if  the  pupil  comes  to  a  word  that  seems  to  be 
difficult  to  write  in  full,  he  should  turn  to  the  Complete  List  and  see  if  it 
has  not  a  contracted  form.  Everything  he  writes  should  be  read  over  with 
the  view  of  detecting  and  correcting  inaccuracies  in  this  respect.  The 
thorough  mastery  of  these  lists  of  Word-Signs  and  Contracted  Words  is 
essential  to  the  rapid  writing  and  correct  reading  of  Phonography. 


SINGLE  STEM  WORD-FORMS. 

The  sTnall  figures  indicate  the  position  which  the  word,  or  words,  before  them, 
are  to  occupy  with  reference  to  the  line  of  writing. 

\> 


\ 
\ 
*\ 
\> 


\, 


Hope      happy     party1    up*    put.* 

Apply     comply1      people*      plea.* 

(Practice   practical-ly1    principle- 
{    ally*  appear.* 

(Happen1  upon    open*  pnnish-od- 
(     ment     opinion. 3 

Hopeful1  pave  puff*    hope  to  have.1 

Option1       passion        compassion.* 

)  Pother1  up  there    pay  their2  put 
f    their.* 

Plan1  ulain  complain.* 

( Approve1     perfect8    proof   prove* 
t    appear  to  have.* 

Apprehension1        comprehension.* 

Completion.* 

perfec- 

Operator1    o     separator.* 
Special      spoke*     speak      speech.* 
Spry1     spray      supper*     spree.* 
Pass  hopas1    oppose  pays*    peace.9 
Fust  passed  happiost'  post*  pieced.* 


'Operation1    oppression 
tiou.s 


V 


X 


5 


Passes1     opposes*     pieces.* 
OoDosition1    possession*    position.* 

Applies    complies1     place*    please.* 

Price1         principles         appraise3 
appears.* 

I  Plans  compliance  appliance)  com- 
plains*          appliance*.1 


!  Apprehensive1 
appearance.* 

Spine      span1 


comprehensive* 
spoken*     spoon.9 


Sprain*        supernatural.* 

i Conception*  A    spatter1    spatter* 
i    scepter.* 

i Expression1   separation*  suppres- 
•     sion.* 

Spice1  space  suppose*  \>  supposed. 
Surprise1       express*       suppress.3 
Surprised1    expressed*   suppressed  .3 
Experiences    \>    experienced3 

I  Suspension2  \  .  suspicion*  S  BUS- 
}     peudeiis 

Inexperience**      Q     inexperienced.3 

Splice1        supplies5   x>  explicit-ly.3 

fa 
Explain  explanation*   \  explains.* 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.                       3 

\ 

Apt        hoped1        put  it.* 

X 

Breast        braced2       burst.* 

s 

Plat    applied    complied1  complete.3 

% 

Balance2  O  balances*    Q  balanced.* 

(^ 

(Part1    opportunity2     pretty    ap- 

A 

(  Remembrance           brains2 

}     peared.* 

o 

}    V     bounced.3 

^ 

Point   happened1  opened    upon  it.2 

^ 

Sublime1  5    sublimity,*  \^ 

* 

(Pliant     planned1   plaintiff     com- 
j     plaint         plenty.2 

X 

insubordinate*  Vijrisubordination.8 

% 

Profit-ed1       approved*       proved.3 

\ 

Bad         abide1           about         bid.* 

? 

Supplied1     split.* 

s 

(Blot1         bled          bold          blood* 
;       built3 

s 

Supplant1    suppliant     explained.2 

-x 

(Bright         brought       broad1 
)     bread2        brute.* 

°v 

Separate-ed      spread*     spirit.3 

* 

{Bind        behind        combined1 
bent2        bound.* 

<*> 

Sprained*     euperintend-ent-ing.3 

V 

Abaft1        above  it  ^    beloved.* 

B 

s 

Blind       bland1       blend      blunt.* 

\ 

By       object1       be*       to  be.* 

* 

Brand1       brunt*       browned.* 

\ 

Belong-ed1    able2    believe.* 

T 

\ 

(Bar1   brother    re-member1   num- 
j    ber.' 

1 

At»       it*       out.* 

\ 

Combine1  been2  boon.* 

f 

(Tell*         till         until*         at  all1 
i        it  will.* 

\J 

|  Objective          behalf1           above2 
K  .  objection.* 

1 

1 

Try1        true*        truth.* 

>J 

Batter1        bitter*       by   their.' 

J 

(Attain1      contain      ten*      town* 
i     tune.* 

V, 

Belief          bluff.2     V,    blown.2 

L 

Tough         whatever2         out  of.* 

X 

Brave*       brief*  \S    briefs.3 

L 

Temptation    U     tethei?  at  their.1 

^ 

Bran1       brethren2       brown.3 

j 

At  length     I     it  will  have.2 

\ 

(Subject2  \j  subjective*  \J  eub- 
J    jection.2 

1 

Contrive1            try  to  have.2 

N 

(Subordinate1       •  sober         saber* 
jobbers.2 

I 

{Attraction1         contraction2 
contrition.* 

'"j 

V 

Bias1        base2       business.3 

3 

Eternal  eternally!  d     trains.2 

Biased1      based      best2      abused.3 

P 

Twine1    ft     twist   L     twelve.2 

V) 

Bosses1         basis*         abuses.3 

p 

Satisfy1       stay2       city       suit.* 

\ 

(  Combines       bans1       bones* 
(     beans        bounce.* 

P 

Consist         system2    '     consisted.* 

n 

So 

Belongs1         blows2         believes.* 

f 

(] 
(,  State2         stout*       !     stouter 
r     stoutest.' 

X 

Remembers*        numbers      breeze.* 

1 

ft 
!  Straw1       strength  J  external-ly* 
S      strains.2 

V 

Braces2         breezes          bruises.* 

L 

O 
Advertiso!      its  itself2  at  his.1 

4                      THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

A 

Taxation    ^     attestation.* 

L 

Addition1        condition*      edition.* 

I 

Attest1  advertised1  test.* 

I 

j  Drive  derive1    drove*         "       de- 

\     rived.1 

J 

(Attains1        contains*       tens 
|     towns3       at  once.1 

J 

Doctrine   darken!    d     doctrines.1 

E 

Stave*       set  forth* 

I 

Derision*         duration.* 

L 

Station     (J  constitutional.* 

r 

Dwell-iug    b    dwells.* 

i 

Circumstance     0      extension'! 

f 

(Side      sad1      said*       seed*      has 
i    had.! 

r 

Settle    P    settled.* 

P 

Has  said1       ia  said.* 

i 

Construction     u    constructive.* 

f 

l  Stead-  y*    study,     steed*    |    eidle1 
|        saddle.V      q! 

i 

Instruction     L     instructive.* 

1 

(  Consider-able     (j;  consideration2 
j  <^   considered.* 

f 

Consistency* 

t 

Inconsiderable  U  in-cousideration.* 

l 

Statist    rj)      statistician.* 

£ 

Said  to  have  (j    is  said  to  have.* 

$ 

!  Sustains*  Q     existence         consis- 
tence*  ^    sister.* 

I 

Dollarsl          does*        dues.* 

\ 

Taught       it  ought1        it  would.* 

I 

(Advanced!     dust    does  it*      dia- 
(        tinct.* 

r 

Told        tell  it*        till  it.* 

J 

Audience       denominations1 

*' 

Tried1       trade        toward* 

X 

(Delinquent          delinquency* 
|    P  deliverance.* 

j 

(  Attained       contained1       attend* 

1 

(Died      added1       did*      doubt-ed* 

i        contend*        tuned.9 

1        bad  it.1 

b 

It  ought  to  have1        it  would  have.* 

r 

Delight-ed1        delivered.* 

J1 

«  It  will  not*      1'    contrivedi  tried 
I     to  have.* 

i 

Dried  deride-ed1  dread*    '•    dwelt.* 

1 

Straight*  street*     %      straightest.* 

j 

j  Don't*       had  not1        do  not* 
|     did  not.* 

P 

Staid     state*  (in  phrases)      seated  * 

p 

Sided1        conceded*       has  had  it.! 

J3 

(Constant       stand1        stained 
J     stoned.* 

p 

Steadied*       studied.* 

* 

(Sustained-'    consistent      "      con- 
(     stitueiit.* 

CH 

f 

P 
Constituted1  stated*      *    statutes.1 

/ 

Much1        which*       each.8 

D 

/> 

(Children*        touch  will1        which 
1     will.a 

1 

Dollar  die  had1   day*    due.* 

/ 

(Chair2          cheer*          which  are1 
|        which  were.3 

r 

Idle1        deliver-ing.» 

/ 

Whichever       chafe*       chief.* 

'i 

(Doctor        dark1         dear*         dur- 
1     ing.* 

^ 

Cheerful3        which  are  to  have.* 

j 

Denomination1        done*         down.3 

/° 

(Such*    as  much1        £      such  an* 
1    £>  such  (a)  one.* 

i 

(  Advance-ed          divine1          differ- 
1     ent-ce.s 

£ 

As  much  of1        such  have.* 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.                        5 

/* 

Such  wiU2<£     such  will  have.* 

c— 

Car    Chritiiian1    care    occur*   cnn-.3 

9 

Such  are2        such  wore.3 

,.-» 

Coin1  question*  (sometimes,)  keen.3 

/ 

(Which  had1         which  it*       <which 
|     would.  •> 

-* 

Calf1  cavs  cover.* 

? 

(Chart1                             cheered* 
/  /"  child.1 

-3 

Action  caution1  occasion.* 

* 

(Which  ought  nOt1            which  had 
j     not2        which  would  not.* 

^ 

Cliff*    call  forth.1 

6 

(Which  ought  to  have1           which 
J     would  have.3 

c-= 

Corn   Christianity.1 

S> 

Which  will  not2  ^  snch  will  not.* 

C  D 

(Christianize'        occurrence* 

J 

Which  are  not1         which  were  pot.3 

c— 

Christ  crossed1  ac-cursed.* 

/> 

(Such  ought'        such  had*        such 
j     would.3 

— 

Clan1  clean.3  <  3  crave  careful  :i 

c/3 

(Such  ought  not'         such  had  not2 
j         Biich  would  not.8 

«-= 

Collision2  conclusion3        seclusion3 

/ 

(Such   ought   to  have'               such 
1     would  have.* 

c-= 

Creation*    c—  3     Creator. 

J 

<^ 

Question2    equal  -ly.* 

/ 

Largo      joy'        advantage*      jew.3 

Q_D 

Sacks1  nix*  excuse*  a^^excuwsd.* 

7 

Largely'        angel.* 

(Larger1    -      danger2     5    dangers, 
1               </    journal.* 

(2  

Skill  skull2  school.* 
Describ-ed'  scripture*,  secure.* 

y 

\Join1          geueral-ly*         religion3 
1        Juno.3 

Jehovah*    juvettiMO  generation.2 

°^ 

Section*  execution3  o-oeii-cutive.* 
scatter1  executor.* 

/ 

Joys1  advantages2   religious   Jews.3 

—  D 

Because1  conies  countries*  accuse.' 

/ 

Largest1  just  jest2   U     just  there.  2 

-0 

Cast  cost1  coast*  accused.3 

^ 

(  Joins1    generals    generalize2 
(.       /    generalization.2 

Generalized2  religionist.* 

^ 

Costs  casts'  -(T~>  because  there  is.1 
Description*  tr—3  descriptive.* 

y 

Justification2   fl     just  as.* 
Angels2   ff     jurisdiction-al.3 

CL_D 

(Consequential*  6  —  o  consequence* 
/£_,  consequent.* 

Squeeze*  ^-°  squeezed.* 

^ 

a             /o 
Jesus2    '     sage2  ^     sagcst.5 

e-> 

Sequester*  ~£r  sequestration.2 

/ 

Exaggeration*    '   exaggerate-ed.2 

a- 

Inscribe1  insecure*^       inscription.* 

' 

Jawed  jot1  jewed.3 

—  e 

(Acccsion1  accusation*  ^-       acqul- 
i     sition.*                        c  —  e 

K 

e-D 

Exclusion*  seclusion.* 

— 

[  Can!  come  conn  try  2  common.l 
I      to  come.3 

— 

Act  caughti  could.* 

c  . 

Call1  coal*  cool.* 

*- 

Called'  cold*  difficulty   concluded.* 

6                        THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

e~ 

\  According'  court   occurred*       »c- 
j     crued.* 

F 

—, 

Cannot  kind'  account*  county.* 

L 

Half  ofl«  for*  if  few." 

o, 

Client'  cleaned*   -3  cautioned.' 

e_ 

Awful  following'  full-y*  feel.* 

Q_ 

Exact-cd1    sect*   execute-ed.* 

{L 

Form  offer'  from*  free.* 

o- 

Sacred*  secret*  secured.* 

^o 

Fine'  often  phonography*  fun.3 

C. 

quite,    qiiotc.2   quit.* 

^o 

Fashion'  confession3  confusion.3 

C, 

Acquaint-ed-anca1 

Qo 

Philosophy'  follows*  flees  flues.3 

i. 

Skilled*  schooled  * 

Co 

Philanthropy-ic-ist.* 

-3 

Scattered'    GO  squint-ed.» 

<L 

Furnish*  frequency*  vD  formation.* 

Gr 

W> 

Office'  face*  fees.* 



Go  »goi  give-en.* 

U 

Fast'  first*  fewest.* 

C_ 

j  Glory,       ugly*  eagle*  «-^>  glorifi- 

l     cation.* 

<> 

Fact  after1  future*  if  it.* 

c— 

Grow*  grew  degree  agree.* 

t 

(  Formed     offered'     afraid     effort* 
\     fruit.-i 

— 

(Began  gone  organ1  again   begun* 

}     becin-ning.3 

e 

Followed'  float*  flood.* 

_3 

Gave  govern-ment-or.* 

^~- 

Find  fond'  faint2  found.* 

a— 

i     nification.* 

* 

Friend*  frequent.* 

—  D 

s^ 

Gas  goes1  guess*         ghost1  guest.* 

V 

—  D 

jOrgans-ize'     °  organized'  "~^  or- 
I     ganization.* 

^ 

Have  very2  view.* 

C^> 

Glass'  glories  -1 

^ 

Volume'  value2  evil.3 

^ 

Glean*  "•—  o  glance1  C-Q  glanced.1 

^ 

Over'  ever  every2  however.* 

e-9 

Grain  groan  grown.*  c—  D  groans. 

^ 

Heaven3  evening3  have  been.* 

c- 

Grave*  groove.* 

^0 

Evasion3  convention*  vision.* 

- 

God  got'  good  get.* 

^0 

Ever  been   every  one.* 

c_ 

Glad'  gold*  guilt-y.» 

<b 

Aversion1  conversion  version.* 

c— 

Guard'  great*  agreed.3 

^ 

Savior  several*  conceive.* 

-a 

Governed*  gift3  gave  it.* 

^ 

Excessive*  ^°   vice'  ^O  voices.' 

„ 

Grand  grind1  groaned*  ground.* 

U 

VaHt'  vest   heaviest.* 

-c 

God's       guides'        goods.* 

f\ 
^^D 

Versed3  >O  versus.3 

<•* 

Greatest*  ^     grinds.' 

L 

Void'  vote8  viewed"   have  hacl.t 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


( 
c 

4 
c 
c 

C 

C 
C 


f  Authority! 
\     throu 


Avert-ed1  yerdict*  virtue.' 
Valid.i  valued2 
Vaunt1  vent2  have  not.1 

TH 

Thanki  think*  thousand.* 

jAuthori  J  threes       through* 
)     <\    thrown.  2 

(Thanks1  thinks2  thousands8 
\     f>    south. 

Thought'  think  it.2 

9     third    thread2 
ughout.3 

Thy  though1  them  they.* 

TheyalU   they  will  .« 

J  Other*   either3     *)     their   there2 
j     they  are.1          ' 

Than  thine1  then*  within.8 
Thyself  those1  this  thus2  these.8 
Themselves  this  is2  G  thence  2 
They  have8  \f)  they  have  been.2 
As  though  as  they2  as  thou.8 
That1  without2  they  had.1 

There  had1  there  it2  there  would.* 

<(0n}  either  hand2     D    (on  the)other 
j    hand.2 

s 

Saw1  BO  say  us2  see.* 

Assign1     (J    concession.3 

Sauce1  cease.3     J    Assist2  ceased.8 

Cessation2  secession.8 

{  Astonish-ed    sat1    set9,   git1,  suiti 
I   0    assent,! 

z 

Ayoe1  was2  oajy.3 
As  it1  was  it2  is  it.3 


J 


J 


r 
r 
c 
C 
c 

r 
r 

r 
r> 
c 

r 


SH 

Shall1  show  she2  wish  issne.8 

n 

Assure3  surely8  -s   shallow1  shell.8 
Social2  cJ    socialist.2 
ShiueJ  shown  shone2  shun.8 
Shot1  shut2  wished  issued  sheet.8 
Short1  shirt2  assured.?, 

ZH 


measured.2 


Pleasure  measure2 


Law  lie1  will  lay«  allow  ill.3 

Line1  loan2  lean.8 

Learn  '        revelation2  revolution.8 

While1  well2  will(n)  wool.3 

Sale  soul  sell2  seal.3 

Style1  still  stole2  stool  steal.8 

(Laws    loss1     leea2     allows    loose 
|    lose.3 

Light1  let  late2  ^  let  us.» 
Land1  lend2  will  not.8 
Lord1  lured3  6~  slight.l 
Hold  held  old.2 

R 

Higher    or1    her  air1          h-our.8 
Erroru   earn2  herein3  our  own.8 
Arise1  hera  herself2  hours3  arouse.8 
Aroused*     u    oration.1 
Art  heart1  hurt2    *\    hard1  heard.1 
Earned*  around8    ^       surround.8 


8                       THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

X 

Are  rowS^^  rose.8   O-gorry.2 

v^ 

(United  States'    commences*  influ- 
\     ences.8 

^ 

Rely'  rail  roll2  really3  rule.3 

v-fl 

Next  commenced2  influenced.3 

^^ 

Relief      c-^    release2  rnles.3 

^ 

Sign1  seen  soon*  sin.* 

c/ 

Wire-y1  were  wore2  we  are.1 

^ 

(Synonymous'  ^~^    incision* 
/  <<i—  ->  stenographer-y.' 

s* 

Bent-ed  rained2  round3  C*-     worse. 

- 

Not  night1  nature  note2  knew  it.3 

^ 

World  relate-ed*  ruled3  C/'  wired.' 

- 

Hand'  under  hundred  end*  need.3 

o~ 

Certain-ly*     "N     concern-ed.* 

^ 

Want  went1  wont.* 

M 

0, 

Has  not'  sent*  is  not.3 

^ 

Am  my1  may  me*  f  or  ,  4  him.3 

fe 

Signed1  send*  sound  Binned.3 

^ 

Man  mine1  men2  mean.3 

W 

Honored1  innured3  in  order  to.' 

0 

Motion2  mission.3 

NG- 

c  —  >. 

We  may  with  my1  with  me.* 

^ 

Long  language1  thing*  young.2 

e-a 

Women*  /"~°  myself  mass1  amuse.3 

^ 

Song  sang1  sung8  single-ular.3 

6^ 

Same  some2  seem  consume.8 

0 

Sanction1  ^"^  sanctioned.1 

«0 

Examine-ation1  someone.* 

w 

^ 

Importance1  improvement.* 

"^ 

Why'  a-way  weigh2  woo.3 

^ 

Mure'  Mr.  mere  mercy*  humor.8 

^) 

Aware  wear* 

- 

Might1  met2  meet-ing.3 

•> 

wise'  \vt>es2    0    waist  waste.* 

-^ 

Mind1  nuant-  amount,3  may  not. 

^ 

Wide'  weighed8  wood  wooed.8 

<*> 

Somewhat  a^>  seemed*  has  made.1 

-1 

Ward1  word.- 

- 

Mad1  made2  c~\    multiply-tude,2 

^5 

Windl  wendz  wound.  3 

1ST 

Y 

v^ 

Any  on1  in  no8  own.* 

f 

Your2    £  yours  yourself*  use.3 

^ 

Nor  honor1   owner8  near.3 

f 

Used*  C   your  own2  C      yearning.* 

o 

Only2  on  all1  in  all8   C_  ^unless.* 

r 

Yard1    f>   yield-ed.* 

^ 

None  known*                  union.3 

H 

^3 

Nation1  notion.* 

^ 

Ohio  holy*  f^  House*  hues.3 

*_^ 

Wine  when1  one*  win.3 

^> 

Hoist1  haste  holiest.* 

^ 

I  Hence1   commence  knows*   influ- 
\    ence  newtt.3 

- 

Hot1  hate            ^       hunt,  t 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  9 


CONTRACTED  WORDS. 
Principles  of  Contraction  Explained. 

The  reporting  style  of  Phonography,  although  based  on  scientific  prin- 
ciples, and  generally  conformable  to  rules,  is  subject  to  exceptional  feat- 
ures. One  of  these  is  the  irregular  way  in  which  the  forms  of  long  and 
frequently  recurring  words  are  contracted. 

The  author  of  this  work  has  thought  it  desirable  to  formulate  some 
rules  under  which  most  words  are,  and  others  may  be  contracted,  which 
rules  will  be  of  service,  in  enabling  learners  to  remember  the  abbreviated 
forms  hereafter  given.  The  student  can  thus  more  readily  learn,  by  under- 
standing the  principles  of  contraction,  how  to  write  large  classes  of  words, 
instead  of,  as  in  other  works  of  this  kind,  being  required  to  memorize  each 
word  in  detail,  the  result  of  which  is  that  most  of  them  are  forgotten  rfftout 
as  soon  as  learned. 

1.  Generally  the  accented  portion  of  a  word  is  taken  out  of  which  to  form 
the  contraction;  as,  _^  _  bnd  for  abundant;  _t  —  df  for  difference;  ch-mnt 
for  attachment;  _1  _  str  for  external;    ,Q     l-shn  for  revolution. 

2.  Modifications  of  the  preceding  rule  are  made,  in  order  to  obtain  dis- 
tinct and  facile  outlines  that  will  not  too  nearly  resemble  other  word-forms; 
as,  ^     clt  for  difficult,  to  distinguish  it  from  _L  _  df,  difference,  which,  would 

otherwise  be  its  proper  contraction;  A  —  pps  lor  purpose,  to  distinguish  it 

(\  I  v> 

from  _1  —  prps,  perhaps^     «\     d-vp   for  develop,  to  distinguish  it  from 

Q|_  d-'vl,  devolve;   -^  rf  for  refer,  to  distinguish  it  from  •^^  rf,  reform. 

3.  Contraction  by  syncope,  of  letters  and  syllables  not  forcibly  heard  in 
pronunciation,  or  by  writing  the  first  and  last  consonants  of  words,  is  al- 
lowable: as,       °~^     brd-sm  for  burdensome;  _  kr-ks  for  characterize; 
\      pr-vj  for  privilege;    &^  sts-r  for  satisfactory. 

4.  The  omission  of  A;,  'when  followed  by  either  the  sAn-hook  or  the  tr- 
hook,  is  very  common,  and  rarely  affects  legibility,  since  the  forms  result- 
ing do  not  constitute  other  words;  thus,      o)     obstruction,  _3  _  detraction. 

~ 

respecter, 


/\  -  -  xy 

-^    LJ      reduction,        ^~>  —  inspection;   —  i2  —  innper.tar,  ^-^> 


1O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


5.  The  syllable  -tive  whether  medial  or  terminal,  may  often  be  repre- 
sented by  the  v-hook,  on  the  preceding  consonant,  when  two  or  more  con- 
sonants precede;  as,    *-*    derogative,  /u   representative,  <^.^  .  retributive, 

7  '1  '' 

_i» instructive,  -J*-0 —  attractiveness. 

6.  In  a  few  "words  of  frequent  recurrence,  in  which  lhe/-hook  is  not 

needed  for  the  syllable  -W.ye>  it  is  used  to  represent  ful;  as, hopeful, 

c-^3    careful,  _L truthful,  _£^2 cheerfulness. 

7.  The  participial  terminations  -ed  and   ing,  may  generally  be  omitted, 
the  grammatical  construction  indicating  when  the  one  or  the  other  is  to  be 
added  in  reading  or  transcribing.    In  sentences  where  there  might  be  doubt, 
it  would  be  better  to  write  them. 

8.  The  termination  -ble  may  often  be  omitted  with  safety,  the  sense 

\ 

requiring   the   adjective   form   of  the   word  used;   as,      —     applicable, 
\                           JL*-                          *$ 
_ assemble,  _i desirable, o —  indispensable;  and  when  it  is  not 

convenient  to  form  the  Miook  on  the  _\ 6,  it  alone  may  represent  the 

syllable;  as,        v accessible,    ^\ —  sensible,    g.. —  excusable. 

9.  The  terminal  -bleness,  in  all  cases,  may  be  briefly,  readily,  and  con- 
sistently represented  by  the  form      fl     bins,  joined  to  the  preceding  part  of 

a  word;  thus, <r~V agreeablenesa,     '    >=       lovcablcness, . \/c\    adora- 

bleness,     ^V.    charitableness. 

10.  In  like  manner,  the  termination  -bility,  instead  of  being  arbitrarily 
represented,  as  heretofore,  by  a  disjoined    \  .  6,  may  be  uniformly  written* 
to  the  preceding  part  of  a  word  as  we  now  write  the  word     S>    ability;  thus, 

<f^  desirability,.  ^^-^  respectability,  _j[ —  durability,  ___  mutability. 
On  the  same  principle,  most  words  ending  with  ity  may  be  fully  and  briefly 
represented  by  writing  the  previous  consonant  half-length;  as,  7 _  fidelity. 
^~^  minority,  ^"^7 —  integrity,  — — —  alacrity,  — _V: —  plurality, 


rascality,  .A£_  futility. 


11.  In  reporting  lectures,  conventions,  trials,  etc.,  in  which  the  names 
of  persons,  companies,  and  places,  are  frequently  repeated,  after  writing 
them  fully  enough  to  be  legible  the  first  time  or  two,  they  may  then  be  ab- 
breviated as  much  as  possible:  thus  — ^^V  Swedcnborg  may  be  reduced 

to  °\      or  °*——.;  VanderWt   V5"^    to  *°     ;   Napoleon  ^~~\^>    to  _^\    ; 
<*-a-^  Q_-f 

Cincinnati  Savings .  Bank b to  , fe ;  Philadcl- 

^i                 ^*"'s*— ^ 
phia  Medical  College  — ^v> toZ-^QU»       . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


11 


LIST  OF  CONTRACTED  WORDS. 


Accommod  atio 

Accompany-ied 

Accomplice 

Accorded-ing 

Accordingly 


Accountable       j 
Accountability  J  -*^ =^" 


Acknowledgfc-ed/ 


Acknowledgment  — ±; 

Acquaintance!        C^ 
Acquainted )   ~ 


Actionable 
Activity 


Adjusted-merit 

Adjustable 

Administer-ed 


/     J* 


Administration 


*~  e—  ° 


»—  >^ 


Admissible 


Advantageously 
Adventitious-ly 


Aesthetic 
Aflfectionate-ly— 
Affidavit  _ 
Afternoon  _ 
Afterthought 

Afterwards 
Ag^egate-edj 

Agriculture-al 

Agriculturist 

All-sufficient 


Almighty 

Almost 

Alteration 

Alternative 

Although 


Amalgamation 
Ambiguous-ly . 
Amendment 
Angel-ic 
Anguish 


(~~\    ~) 


Antecedents 


Anticipation 

Anxiety 

Anxious-ly 

Anything 

Apostollc-al 

Applicable-ility 

Appointed-ing 

Appointment 

Appreciation 


12 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


Apprehend-ed 

Apprehension    j 
Apprehensive! 

Aoproximate-tion 


Arbitrary-ily  | 
Arbitration} 

Archbishop 
Archdeacon 


Architect-ure-al 
Argument-alive . 
Argumentation  . 


Aristocrat-ic-acy 
Artiflcial-ly      — 

Ascribe-ed       

Asperity 

Asgemble-ed-y_ 

Assemblage 

Assignment     _ 

Assistance-ant_ 

Assorted-menL- 

Astonish -ed      _ 

Astonishment  _ 

Astronomy-ical 

Attachment 


Attainable       _ 

Attainder 

Attainment   j 
Atonement! 

Attestation 
Attracted 
Attraction  • 
Attractive-ly 


Attractiveness 

.\uspicions-ly       J 
Auspiciousness  j 


Authentic-ally 

Authenticity 

C 
Authority         

B 


Baggagre-m  aster 

Baggage -room 

Ballot-box 

Bank-able 

Bank-bill 

Bank-book 

Bank-note 

Bank-stock 

Bankrupt-cy 

Baptist-ized-ism 


D 


V 


Because 

Become  ' 

v 

Beforehand      ^v  - 

Began,  Begin 

Behalf 

Behave-ior 

Beheld-hold 

Behind-hand 

Belong-ed-ing 

Benefactor 

Benej&oial-ly 

Beneficiary 

Beneficence-cent 


Benevolencc-ent 

Benignant-ity 

Bespeak-spoke 

Bibliography-ic-er 

Bibliology 

Bicarbonate 

Boarding-house 

Boarding-school 

Bookstore 

Bountiful-ly 

Bountifulness 

Brethren 

Brother-ly 

Brutality 

Build-t-ing 

Burdensome 

Busy-iness 

Business-like 

Busy-body 

o 

Cabinet 

Calamity-tousnly 
Calculable  \ 


Calumniate-ous 

Calumniation 

Calvinism-ist-ic 

Campaign 

Capable-bility 

Capacity 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


13 


v  —  V 
» 


Capitalize-ation 


Captive-ity 
Careful-ly 


—  \ 

" 


Carpenter 

Casualty 

Catholic-ism 

Celebrity 

Celerity 

Celestial 

Certain-ly-ty 

Certificate 

Challenge-ed-er 

Challengeable 

Change-ed 

Changeable 

Changeability 

Changeful-ly 


-  T 
V 


0 


^ 


Characterized  >< 

-atiou  I 


Charity-able-y 
Charitableness 
Charlatan-ism 
Cheerful-ly-ness 


Chloroform 


Circumstance-tial 
Citizen-s 


—  n 

u 


Cogitation 
Cogitative 


Cohabitation 


ion^_±=2. 
Combustible-tion  ^>    ^> 


Common-sense 


Comprehend-ed       *^ 

Comprehension-sive  ^ 9 

CoinprehensiblP-y 


Confidential-ly 

Conformable  1 
-tiou  j 

Congeniality 

C.'ongregational 

Congregationalism 


^ 


Conquer-or 
Conquerable 
Conscientious-ly 
Consecutive-ly 


Consequent-ly 


^? 


Consistencv-ly 


Constructed-tion 


Constructive 


9 
u 


Contaminate-ed . 


Contemplate-ed  • 
Cbntemplation 
Contented-men 
Continual-ly 


Contractility  t 
Contractive) 

Contradict-ed-tion 


«       (/ 


A_JJ_ 


14 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUJ.DS. 


lontradirtory 


invention 


<0 


Co-operated-tive. 
Cordiality  — 
Correct-ly-tive 


-\ 


Correspondence-ent 

Council-sel-e 

Councilman 

Countenance-ed 

C  ounteract-ed-ing 

Country-men 

County-seat 

Covenant-ed 

Cover-ed 

Credibility 

Credulity 

Criminal-ity 

Crimittate-tion 

Cross-examine-edc 


Cross-examination 

Cross-question 

Cruelty 

Culminate-ed      c~ 

Culmination 

Culpable-y- 

Culpableness 

Custom-er 

Customary-ily 

Custom-house 


D 

Danger-ous-ly   n    y   y  ^ 

Debility 

Decapitate  tion  ^-\    ' — v  . 

December 

Deceptive 

Declaim-ed 

u 


Defective-ly 

Defended-ant . 

Deferential 

Deflcient-ly-cy 

Deform-ed-ity 

Deformation 

Degenerate-tion 

Degree 

Dejected -tion 

Deliberative 

Pelicious-ly-ness 

Delinquent-cy 

Deliver-ed 

Delivery-er 

Deliverance 

Demanded-ing 

Pemocrat-cy    . 

Democratic 


Denominate-ed-tion 
Denominable 
Denominational 
Denominator 


Denunciate-tion-tory-ii^— 

Depart-ed-ment-ure  _ 

Depended-ence-ent 

Deplore-able-y 

Deplored 

Depravity 

Depreciate-ed 

Depreciation 

Deputed-y      i 
Deputation  i 

Derive-ed-able. 
Derivation-tive 
Derogated-tory 
Describe-ed      _ 
Description-tive 
Designate-ed-tion  ^ 

Desirable         

Despondent-ly-cy 
Dcstitutc-tiou 


-Hi 


Destructible   )   J.      J> 

Destruction!    d T7 

>.|    V 
Dcstructive-nes 

Detected-tive     \- 

Determine-ed  -JL^ 

o 

Determination 

Detracted -tion)  n 
Detractive     i  t 

Develop-ed       Ji^ 

Development  

Devolve-ed       

DifFer-ence-ent-ly . 
Differentia-ate  _L- 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


18 


Differentiation 

Difficult-y 

Dignify-ied-ty 

Dilapidate-ed-tionJtj L 

Diminish-cd 

Disability 

Disadvantage 

Disadvantageous-ly     b — 

Disagreeable-y  ji       i 
Disagreement  jfc—  b— o 

Disappear-ance-edJ  I    I 

Disappointed 

Disappointment 

Disbelieve-ed-er 

Discharge-ed 

Disclaim-ed-ing 

Discover-y-ed  _ 

Discoverable 

Discrepancy 

Discriminate-cd-ly 

-tion    ^ 

Disentanglc-ed  j     {^  j 
-mentj 

Disfranchise-ed  _(fc- — <^_ 

Disinterested-ly 

Dismember-ed ; 
-menu 

Disobedience-ent 

<j  o  <y  *o 


Disorganize-ed 

Disorganizer 

Disorganization 

Disparage-ed 

Disparagement 


Disparity 
Dispiriting-ed 
Displeasure 
Disproportion 


Disproportionate  9y- 

L     N 


Disqualify        _ 

Disqualification    g .  _ 

Disremember-ed  ar\ 

Disrespect-ful-ly 

Dissatisfy-fied 

Dissatisfactio 

Dissatisfactory 

Dissimilar-ly-ityJ    ^. 

Distinct-ly-tion  -^ L^> 

Distinctive-ly-ness     ^L 
ftistinguish-ed-able  [y.v 
Distraction-tive  j 3_ 

Distribute-ed-able — N, — 

Distribution  >     i         L 
-tive-lyj   -fe> — ffe 

District-ed        fc: 

^^ 
Doctrine-al      

Document-ary . 

Domestic-ate-ed  r~&     h* 

Downfall 

Downhearted 

Do\vnright 

Downstairs 

Downward 

Drug-store 


Duplicate-tion . 

Durable-ility 

During-ation 

Dwell-ed-er 

Dwellinp-hoose 

E 

Eccentric-ity 
Ecclesiastic-ally. 

Econom  ical-ly '^   A 

Effect-ive 

EfFectual-ly 

Efflciency-ent-ly 

Elective 

Electric-al-ly   L^ 

Electricity-fy 

Emergency 

Emphatic-ally 


Enacted-ment 

Enchanted-ment 

Endanger-ed 

Endeavor-ed 

Eudoree-ed 

Endorser-ing 

Eudure-ed 

Endurable 

Endurance 

Enfranchise-ed 

Energetic-al 


Engaging-ment 


16 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


English-man 

Enlarge-ed-ment 

Entangle-ed-ment 

Entertain-ed-ment  J 

Enthusiasm 

Enthusiast-ic-ally 

Entitle-ed 


Episcopal  -palian 
Episcopalianism 
Equal-ed-ly-ity 
Equalize-ation. 


Equi-dtflFerent 

Equivalent 

Equivocal-cation 

Escape-ed 

Especial-ly 

Essential-ly-ity 

Establish -ed-men 

Etcetera 

Eternal-ly-lty 

Evangel-ic-al 

Evangelism-ist 

Evangelize  > 
-ation) 

Eventnal-ly 

Everybody 

Evidence-ent-ly 

Evidencing      _ 

c 
Exact-ed-ly      _ 

Exactness        _ 


?    9 

Exaggerate-ed-tion  * — LL 

Exaggeratory  

Examine-ation    

Examined-er 

Example 

Exasperate-ed 

Except-ed 

Exception-af-able 

Excessive-ly 

Exchange-ed  able 

Exclaim-ed       } 
Exclamation 

Exclude-ed-sion. 


Exclusive-ly-ness 

Excuse-ed 

Excusable 

Executlon-er 

Executive-or    °— => 

Executrix  °— 

Exemplary 

Exist-ed-ence 

Exorbitance-t-ly 

Expect-e*d-ation 

Expediency-t-ly 

Expedition 

Expense-ive-lyj 
-nessi 

Expend'-ed-iture 

Experience-ed 

Experiment-ed 
-al-ly 

-Explain-cd-able 


Explanation-atory 
Explicit-ly-ness 
Explore-ed-ation 
Express-ed-age 

Expression-ly 

Expressive-ly) 
-ness  i 

Exquisite-ly 
Extern  pore-ary 
Extemporaneous 


Extend-ed-ing 
Extension-si ve-ly    J    a 
Extarminate-ed-tiou  r-* 

External-ly-als 

Extinguish-edJ 
-ablei 

Extract-tion 

Extradition 

Extraordinary-ily 

Extravagance-ant-ly 

Extreme-ly-ity 

Extrinsic-ally 

F 

Facility-tate-ed 

Faculty 

Faint-hearted  _ 

Fairspoken 

Faithful-ly 

Familiar-ity-ly 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


17 


C.     Q 


Feeble-minded 
Fee-simple 


Forfeit-ed-ture 

Forgave 

Forger-y 

Forget-f  ul-ness  Sr._. 


Forgive-en-ing 

Forgivable 

Forgot-ten 

Form-ed 

Formal-lyj 
-ism) 

Formalist-ity 

Formation 

Former-ly 

Formless 

Formidable 

Forsake-sook  ^Q — 

Forsooth     j 
Forswear) 

Forswore-sworn 

Forthcoming 

Forthwith 

Fortunate-ly 

Forward-ed 

Founded -ation 

Franchise-ment 

Fraternal-ly 

Frequency 

Frequent-ed-ly 

Fresheii-ly 

Friendly-ship 

Fugitive 

Fundamental-ly 

Furnish-ed       _ 

Futility  

Future-ity        _(__ 


Gallant-ly 
General-ly-ize  — u 
Generalized-ity    & 

Genial-ity         ^/ 

^/ 

Gentleman-ly 

Gentility  f 

Geography-ical-ly 
Geology-ist  / 
Geological  / 

Gpoinetry-ical 

Glory-ied          »  ^ 
Glorification) 

?Glorify-ed         ^ 
Glories-ous-ly  C 
Good-natured 
Govern -ed- or 
Governable 
Government-al 
Grandchild 
Grandfather 
Grand-jury 
Grandson 
Guilty 


Haphazard 


2 


18                    THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

\  v  Vs 

-Tflppy-ily-nps" 

Household          t^° 
HrmseVpeppr-inB  tj_. 

Immediate-ly      ^—^^ 

Horripat                         £ 

Hard-handed 

-rf^s 

House-room      ^-^  

Housewife          i^^  
However                 Q^ 
Howsoever             p  
Humility              ^f  

TTnndrprl                      ^-^ 

Tmmodest-ly 

IIard-hf>artp<1-Ties'* 

Impartial-ly             -S 
Tmpntipnf  p-t-ly 

Hardship 

Hateful-ly        ^T    r\{  — 
Hazard-ouB-ly  -2  —  A'p 

Headquarters  —  C_,  

\-> 
Heart-rending 

Impenetrable-y     -"^  
Impenetrability    ^ 
imperative            —  <S 
Imperfect-ly-tion    "    ^N 
T  m  pract'  "abl  e-y 

Hundredth       ^  
HTi"j;pr                VN~~^/ 

Henceforth      .3=  
^  <• 
Henceforward  —  V^  — 

Henchman      ^»  

^\ 
Hereafter         —  ^z.  

Heretofore       i  

Hydrant    j          «          *• 

Impracticability  ___^__ 
Impregnable-y        ^\ 
Impregnability          y_ 
Tmprisonmppt          D 

Hydratej 

h 

Hydropathy-ic-ist  —  L  

A 
Hypothecate-ed-tion  _j>  

I 

Ice-house               &  

Td^'ity                           r 

Improbable-y            \  
Improbability           \  
Improper-ly     1  
Inipvovidpnr^-t-ly       .r 

--? 
Hesitancy        —  ^i_u  

Hesitate-ed-tion  t^,,    t--^\j 
^> 

n 

Identicfvl-ly             — 

Idleness           Lfi  
Ignorance-ant-ly   - 

Inability                 ^—  \  . 

Illegality          (S*z  £ 
Illegible-bility^Z!!  —  £. 
Illegitimacy    f    -    ^-- 

Illegitimate-ly  J-—  —  £- 
j\      /^ 
Illiberal           x^  —  —\ 

/^V"    ^ 

Illiberality       &          '  *L  = 

Inaccuracy-te-lv.         .  _ 

Hitherto           —  ^.^  — 
Homeopathy-ic-ally  —(—. 

Howeopatbist  .  —  4  

<i—  < 

Honorable-y     ->  — 

\,     VN-£> 

Inadvertent-cy    —  _^-  
Inappii^able             .  — 

Inapplicability    —  ^==^  — 
Incalculable               \  —  . 
Incapable          .       .  i 

Ill-nature-ed    —  {2^- 
llluftration            ' 

Incapability        ~^~^ 

lucidental-ly             » 

JP    y 

JmaginaMp-ry         x. 

Incivility                 M  ., 

ImtneHPiirnblfV,       •*   •- 

Incompatible            \ 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


19 


ncompatibllity L 

ncomplete-ness_ 


ncomprehensible 

Incomprehensibility  .  <^ 

^*_ 
Inconceivable-y 

Inconsequential 

!nconsiderable-y 

Inconsiderate-ly  j 
-nessj 

Inconsistent-ly 
Inconstant 


Incontestable-y 

Incontrovertible-y 

Inconvenience-ent-ly 

[ncorrect-ly-ness 

Incredible-y 

Incredibility 

Indebted-ness 

Indeflnitely-ness 

I  ndef  atigable-y  "l 

ludemnify-ied-ty 

Independence-ent-ly  ^ 

Indescribable-y 

Indestructible 

Indeterminable 

Indicative 


Indictable-ment    — I 
Indifference-ent-ly       t> 

N^ 

Indigestible     A- 

Indignant-ly-ity    ^~ 


ndignation 

ndiscretion 
Indiscriminate-ly 

ndispensable-y 
Indissoluble-y 

indistinct-ly-ness 

!nd  ividual-1  y-Ity 

'ndulge-ence 
Indulgent-ly 
Inefficient-cy-ly 

Inequality        _ 

[nexcusable-y 

[nexpedient-cy-ly 

Inexpensive 
Inexperience-d 

Inexplicable 

Inexpressible  J 
-ive{ 

Inextinguishable 

Inextricable-y 

Inferential 

Infidelity 

Infinite-ly-ity 

Infirm-ity 

Influence-ed 

Influential 

Inform-al-ly 

Informality 

Information 

Infrequent-ly-cy. 


nfringe-ed-ment   ^~t 
Inglorious-ly 
Inhabit-ed 
nhabitable-ant 
Inhere-ent-ly 
[nheritance-ed 
Inhospitable-y. 
[njndicious 
Inordinate-ly 
Inorganized 


Inscribe-ed-iption 
Insecure-ly-ity: 

Insignificance-ant-ly 

M 

Inspection-tor :sJ_ 

Inspire-ed        _• 


Inspiration-tory 
Install-ed-ment 


Instantaneous-ly     ^~f — 
Instinctive-ly 

t_ 

J 


Instruct-tive 

Instruction  tor 

Insufficiency 

Insufficient-ly 

Insulted-ingly 

Insurrection 

Integrity 

Intellect-ual-ly 


Intelligence-ent-ly    "y 
Intelligible-y-bility^l^l 


2O                    THE 

REPORTER'S  Gl 

JIDE. 

Intemperance-ate-ly     L^ 
Intercession     "••  e 

Irresistible-y        Q  
Irrespective-ly      "^ 

Kingdom            —^ 
KnowlerlgA             .     / 

Interchangeable-y  —  ~~7 
TntArrv>iirRe            —s:~^ 

Irresponsible-y|  ~^     ^ 
Irretrlevahlp-y       ~\ 

L 

Landlord 

Tnterest-ing-ed     H5    ^f> 

Irreverenne-pnt-ly  ~\^ 

/    7     / 

Large-er-pst                 ,  ° 

Tntermediate-ly     —  *  _ 

f     / 
Largely-ness                *^£ 

Tnfrmit-tont       ^^ 

J 

S*~ 

Liustly                          ', 

Tnternpi-iy         '  —  ~"C_>- 

Jannary                       —  ' 

Latest       ;       e        ^ 

Interrogate-tion  ^~  <^~? 
In  ti  Tti  a  te-ed  -tlon  •—  ~\  v-''n 

Jehovah                   ^ 

.Tpnparrty              ...      /( 

Lighlestj 
Leasehold              /^ 
Tyftft-hftnd-pd           ' 

Intimidate-ed-tion  ^—  i 
TTI  tx>i  erabl  ft-y 

.Tnhhing.hniigp    \  J     ( 
.TfVMilnrity                     I—  C 

Legality           L—L  

T-pg-ihlp-hility    ./^7      ^ 

^x-0 

T  n  to  T  i  <*  fw  -p<1 

.Toint^tOC^                   ^  — 

^^gislate-ed-ing     '  </~ 

IntoTipAtion 

-Tnllif  <>Rtion               *——' 

Lpgislation-tivfi  '   c/  '   u 

Fntrppid-ity                "^ 

.Tnnrn|il.1stn        t/       <s~^ 

T,f>pislRtor-nrft  i  fl    -  '  1 

Intrinsic-al-ly  —  v-^—  ^ 
lutrodnction-tory    (;    K 
Invalidity        —  1=^  
InvpstigBtp-tion    ^°     t^ 

Jovialty            SL  
Joyful-ly            Q^=     ^ 
Judicatory-tive  _^_  —  j—^ 
Judlciously-ness    1^7 

legitimate           ,/^~l~~' 
Length  -en-ed  —  f  ^~-f  ^-^ 
Lengthwise      ^—f  — 

T.jphflitv                     ' 

*-r 

Jurisdl(>t<on-Ri    J       2 

Iii^ertini-ST"        L 

Irascible-bility  ^  —  7^ 
Irrationfll-ly            ,. 

*  c 

Jurisprudence    —  _/  
Justify-ablp       A  ~     r 

Liberality           IV  — 
Licentious-ly-ness  ,  v^s 

Irreconcilable-y  —  Q  \ 

Justification-tive  ro    /  — 
Juvenile-Ky         /         / 

Iiife-estate        -£  
Life-tirn-                  ^"^ 

Juxtaposition    ••    °\ 

Tjijrlit..fnnt-"1 

Tiight-han^pd 

-*\ 
Kindhowted 

,--] 

Li£htrhpn'1o'1 

r^ 
Light-hoart^d 

rrep                         / 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


21 


Light-minded 


/C- 
' 


Literature 


L 


Litigant-gate-ed  i 

Little         j 
Locality) 


Locomotive 
Longitude-inal-ly     \-f — 
Lucrative 

M 

Machine-ist-ry  •/. 

Magazine  <"v 

Magnanimous-ly  >^! 
-imity ) 

Magnificence-ent-ly 

Maintenance    3 

Majesty-ic-ally  _ 
Majority 


Malcvolent-ly 
Malformation 


Malicious-ly-ness 


Malignity 


Manufactory^Kl 

turer/ 
Manufacture-    -ing 

Manner-ly 
Mannerism 


Materialist 


Mathematics-cian 


Mathematical-ly 


^7 
— 


Meantime        — ^ 
Measure-ably 
Mechanic-al-ly 
Mechanism 


Membership    _ 
Memorandum-a 
Memorable 
Mental-ly-ity 

Mercantile       _/"- 

Mercenary 

Merchandise-ing 

Mercy-ful 

Mercy-seat 

Messenger 


Misapprehend-ed 
Misapprehension 

v 

Mischievous-ly-ness_£2>_ 

Misdemeanor 

Miserable 


Misinformed 
Misrepresent-cd 


Mortgage-ee-or 
Movement 
Multiply-ied-tude     C\ 


Naturalize-ed-ist  _ 
Negative-ly 


Neglect-ed-ful  _.v—  CZ_ 
Negligence-ent-ly  ^rrirr= 


Neutrality 


Nobody  

Non-esgential  , 

Non -performance  ^-^ 

Northeast-west 
Northward-ly  S><x.  ^ 
Northwesterly    __iL_ 

Northwestern  r—£- — 

Notwithstanding      ~^ 
Nothing 
November 
Numberless 

o 

Objecl-ive 
Objection-ubleSj  .c.   .  N\ 
Observe-ed-ance 
Observable-ation 
Obstructer 


22 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


—6 


Obstrnetion-tivc. 

Offlcious-ly-ness. 

Omnipotence-t 

Omnipresent 

Organ-ize         _ 

Organized-ation 

^^ 

Organic-al-ism_ 
Original-ly-ity  ^7  ^ 
Ornamented-a(l-ly  / 

Orthodox-y      - 

Orthography-ic-&llyx  \ — 
Ostentatious-ly-tion  _ 


Parallel  Y 

V 
Parliament-ary  

V 

Parliamentarian  

"Y  \ 

Participate-ed-ant_ — :L_ 
Participation-tor   V  V3 

Particular-ly    ^ — — 

Particularity 
Passenger 


— 
Passion-ate-ly  ___ 

Pastime          Ei 

Paternal-ity 
Pathettc-al-ly 
Pathology-ic-al 
Pathologist 


Patient-ly        _  \^  _ 
Patriot-ic-ism    ^    NO 
Patron-age-ize  V-^3  \/^s> 
Peculiar-ity-ly  \  _  ,  \_f 
Pecuniary-ily       Y        — 
Penalty  _  ^ 

Pencil  *» 

Penetrable  —  y 

Penitential      —  k>  - 
Penitentiary      J>    ~    v 
Perfect-ed-ly   —  \i    \r 
Perform-ed-ance  o  —  A_ 
Perpendicular-ly-ity\^_ 
Perpetuate-al-ly-ty 
Perpetuation 
Persistency 
Personality 
Perspicuity 
Pestilence-t 
Pestilential 


Phenonienon-a-al 

Philanthropy-ic-alvalizr 

Philosopic-ally 

Phonographer-ic  ^*3_ 

Photograph  y-ic 

Phraseology 

Phrenology-ical 

Phrenologist 

Physiology-ically 


Physiologist 

Pickpocket 

Plaintiff 

Platform 

Plenipotentiary . 

Plenty-eous-ly 

Plentiful-ly 

Popular-ity 

Popularly 

Possible-y-bility. 

Postage-stamp 

Posterity 

PostoflSce 

Postpone-ed-ment\  \i 

o     Vj 

Poverty 

Powerful-Iy        \? 

•\ 

Practicable-bility ! 

Practice-al-ly-ed. 
Practitioner    . 


Precipitate-ed-tion    'X 
Precipitately         \^ 
Predestine-ate-tlon  J  .[^ 
Predestinarian    JP  " 
Predestinarlanism 


Predominant? 
-ate-edi 


Prefer-able-y-ment    \? 

Pregnabie-nancy*    *\ 

-nant)     


Prejudice-ial-ly 
Preliminary 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


28 


Preponderance 
Presbyterian-ism  \  \r 

iO 


Prescribe-script 

Prescription-tive 

Presented-ly 

Preserve-ed-ative 

Preservation 

Presidential 

Presumptuous-ly-ne 

Pretentious-ly-sion  ^> 

Preternatural 

Pretty-ily 

Prevalence-lent. 

Priority 

Privilege-ed     _ 

Probable-y-bility  'V    A  . 
»     \ 
Proclaim-ation 

Proclivity 

Procrastiaate-ed 

Procrastination 

Production-tive 

Professor-ship 

Proficient-ce-cy 

Profit-ed-able-y 

Profitableness 

Profligate-cy 

Prohibit-ed-tion  \\  '\\ 

frroject-or-tion   /  //   / 
i\       p 

r'romiucnoe-t-lv      ^"^ 


Property 

Proportton-al-e 

Proportionable 

Proportion«>.te-ly 

Propriety-tor 

Proscribe-ed 


Proscription-tive 
Prospect-ive-ly 
Prosperity 
Pro8titute-ed-tion'\o  '\> 

t\n     rVn*-' 

Protestant-ism ! 


Protest-ed-ation 
Prothonotary 
Protraction-tive 
Provided-ing 


Providence-tial 


XV. 


Public-an-ation  \  \  \ 
\  o    V> 

Publicly 

Publish-ed-er 

Punctual-ity 

Punish-ment-able 

Purpose-ed-ly 

Q 

( 

Qualify-ed-able 
Qualification 
Quality 
Quantity 


^ 


Quarrelsome 
Quarter-ed-ly~5^ 


Quartermaster. 
Question -ed  . 
Questionable  . 

R 

Railway 
Rapidly-ity 

Ratification 

Rationalism) 
-istici 

Rc-appear-ance 
Reassemble-ed 
Recapitulate-ed-tion/__} 

RecoHect-ed-tton 
x 

Recommendation 


Reconsider-ed) 

-ationT"" 

>Q 

Recon  struct-tion^_  J= 

Recover-able-y  _ 

Recrimiuate-ation 

Redeliver-ed-y 

Reduction 

Re-cstablish-ed 

Re-examiue-ation 

Refer-red-ence. 

Reflect-ed-tion 

Reform-ed 

Reformation-tive 

Reformer-atory 

Regenerate 


Regenerative 
Registration 


24 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


Regular-ity-ly 
Religion-ous 
Relinquish-ment 
Reluctance-t-ly  JS£ 
Remark-able-y  -/ 


Remember-brance  * a 

Remittance-ed. 

Reprganize-ed 

Reorganization 

Repeated-ly-tition 

Repent-ance-ant. 


Replenish-ment  ^L 
Reprehensible-y 

Reprcsent-ed-ing 

Representation) 
-live! 

Rcprouchful-ly      -^\ 
Reprcxi 


Republic-lish-ed<  x\  /\ 
-ationi      \\ 

Republican-ize 
Republicanism 
Repugnance-t 


Rcsemble-ance 
Respeet-ful-ly 
Respectable-y 
Respectability 
Respective        ^x'— ?. 
Respond-ed-ent 
Responsible -y 
Responsibility 


Responsive-ly 
Resurrection 

Retracted  -tion /_ , 

Retribution-tive^ 

Retrospecr,-tion 

Retrospective-ly 

Revenge-ed 

Revengefnl-ly-ness 

Revelation       L 

Reverend-nue 

Reverent-ly 

Reverential-ly 

Revolution-ary 

Revolutionist-ize  / 

Revplve-ed-er 

Right-hand-ecL 


Sanction-ed 
Sanguine-ly     . 

Sarcastic-al-ly . 

P 
Satisfy-factory-ily . 


Satisfaction 

Savior 

Soeptic-al-cism 

Scientific-ally 

Scripture-al 

Self-defense 


I 


Self-denial 

Self-destruction 

Self-interest 

Selfish -ly-neas    -/  <-£> 

Self-preservation      ff 

Self-sacrifice    _ 

Self-same 

Self-sufficient 

September 

Several-ly 

Shoe-store 

Signature 

Signify-ied 


Significant-ly        °^> 

Significance;cy  _^rtn — 
Signification-tive  Q-3  °— =» 
Similar-ity-ly 
Simple-er-est 


Simplify-iciition 
Simultaneous-ly-ness  <T~^ 
Sincerely-ity 
Singular-ly-ity 
Sociable  bility 

Social-ly-ity      J. — 

Socialism -ist 

Somebody 

Something 

Sometime 

Somewhat 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


25 


Speak      ) 
Speechj 

Special-ly-ty 
Specification 
Spendthrift 


Spiritually-ism 
Spiritualist-ized  <v' 
Spiritualization   ^ 
Spontaneity 
Spontaneous-ly 


Stenography-er 

Straightforward 
-ly-ness 


Strange-ness-est 
Stranger-ly 
Strength-en 
Slupendous-ly-ness^—  i_a 
Stupid-ity-ly-ness  \A— 
Subject-ed-tion 


Subjective-ly) 
-ness! 

Subjugate-ed-tion    7    N 

?     «X 

Sublime-ly        N     V 


Subordinate-ly-tion!_l 
Subscribe-ed-er ^~ 


Subscription 

Su'oserve-iencv  { 
Subservlent-lyj 

Substantial-ly-ate  ^f  SP 


Substitute-ed-tiou:>c  _  >_ 

o 
Subterfuge       —  _S_ 

Subtraction          ^) 
Sufficient-cy-ly   .A-^ 
Suffrage-ist         ^-r  _  ^ 

Suggest-tion-tive    >    (. 

Superabundance)    Q 
-ant-lyl    ^ 

Superficial-ity-ly     \r 
Superfluity  ^ 

Superincumbent     °V 
Superintend-ent       ^ 
Superiutendence-y^-p^— 
Supernatural-ism  °\   *\_^ 


Superscribe-iption^_2^)Testimony-ial 


Superstructure 
Surgery-ical 


Surprise-ed-lngly 

Surrender-ed 

Surreptitious-ly 

Suspended-sion 

Swindlc-ed-er 


<\    °v    «V 
C- 


Synonymous-ly 
System-atic-ally 
Systematizc-ed 

T 

Taken 
Tasteful-ly 


o   -? 


Taxable-tion 


Tcehnical-ity-ly- 


Telegraph  -ic-y-gram 


u 


Temperament-al 


-J     rTS 


Temper-ed-ature 

Tempestuous-ly-ness_i3i 

Tended-ency 

Terminate-ed-tio 

Testament-ary 

Testator-trix 

Testify-ied 


Text-book 


Thanksgiving 


Thenceforth 
Thenceforward 
Theology-ical-ly 
Theologian-gist 
Thousand-th    _ 


Time-server 


Timld.ity-ly-npgg  I        1^ 

p      n 
Tolerance-ant      " 

Topic-al-ly         >      S_ 

Topography-ic-ally     (^ 

Township      ) 
Townsman! 

Tragedy-dian 


26 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I     T 

v-'      v~c- 


Transact-tion 
Transatlantic 


3-    3. 


0 
«^ 


Transfer-red-able i± 

Transf orm-ed-ation  ^   P 

n 
Transparent-cy-ly cL 


Transport-ed-atio 

Transverse-ly  

Treinendons-ly 

Truth  ful-ly-ness    Q-3— 

Turpitude         .  \/\ 


u 


Unanimity -ous-1  y 


Unchanged-able-y 
Uncharitable-y 

Uncharitableness /^_ 

Uncommon-ly  *• —  _ 
Uncommunicative  v^""3 
U.nconcern-ed-ly 
Uuconditional-ly 
Unconquerable-y 


Unconscientious-ly 


<Ls 


Unconstitutional-ly       ^^ 

3- 


Uncbntaminated        '•"a 

Uncontradicted 

Uncontrolled 


Uncontrorcrtible          T 


Unconvertible 


Underlaid        

Undcrrate-ed 

Undersell-sold- 
Undersign-ed 

Unuerstate-stood  1 i 

Undertaking-took    i — • 

Undervalue-ed     V.   "? 

Underwork 

Underwriter 

Undetected 

Undermined 

Undeveloped 

Undignified 

Undiminished-able 

Undischarged 

Undiscovered-able 

«**_ 

Undiscriminating  b~^ 
Undistinguished-able  .t^ 
Undistributed  _  (rS 


-y"^=V 

^_ 


-Unexpected-ly 

v_  t, 
Unoxtinguished-able-i^- 

Un  faith  ful-ly 


ITnflinching-ly 
Uaforsaken 
Unforgiven 
Unfortunate-ly 


Unhesiiating-ly 
Uniform-ly-ity_JT__ 


Unimaginable 
Uninipassioned     IT 

Unimportant     

Unimposing  -.  "^ 
L'nimproved-ablc  ^= 
Uninfluenced  N — ^ 
Uninfluential 
Uninhabited-able 


THE  REPORTERS  GUIDE. 


27 


Uninstructed-tive" 
Unintelligible-y  Jl 
Unintcresting-lyJ; 
Uninterrupted  Jy 
Unitnrian-ism    <^ 
Universal-ly     ..V. 
Universe-ity       ^ 
Unmannercd    "^~r 
Unmeasured    ** — \ 
Unobjeetcd       ±± 
Unobjcctionable-y "    \  y. 
Unorganized 
Unparallel-ed 
Unpardonable 


Unparliamentary 
Unpopular-ity         ^^ 

Unprejudiced  ^_ 

Unprincipled  J>_ 


Unproductive-ly__J_- 

Unproficient    V^ 

Unprofitable-y        ^ 

Unpunished 

Unquestioned 


Unquestionable-y 
Unrecognizable" 
Unrecompensed"±^__  _^_ 
Un  repentant    **-s     ^ 


Unretracted 


Unrewarded 


Unscriptural 
Unsophisticated ' 
Unspeakable  JH 
Unsubjected  JlZ 
Unsubstantial -ly 

Unthankf  ul-ly 

Unthinkingly  — 
Unusual-ly 
Unwelcome     i= 

V 

Vainglorious-ly 
Value-edi 
Vanquish -ed 


Vegetarianism 

Venerable 

Verdict 

Versatile-ity 

Vestige 

Vexatious-ly 

Vice  President-cy 

Vicinity 

Vigilance-t-ly 

Vindictive 

Volume 


Voluptuous-ly-ness 

C 
Vulgarity  ^ 


Y 

Yardstick  ^~ 

Yield-e'd  J° 

Younger-cst     .V — x    **& 

Youngster        "+^y 

Youthful-ness 


28  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


IMPORTANCE  OP  REVIEWS. 

It  is  a  generally  accepted  theory  in  education,  that  until  a  pupil  has  so 
thoroughly  comprehended  his  lessons,  in  any  branch  of  study,  as  to  be  able 
to  explain  them  in  his  own  language,  showing  that  he  has  incorporated  the 
principles  involved  into  his  own  mental  existence,  he  has  studied  to  little 
purpose.  It  is,  at  the  least,  true,  that  students  must  understand  principles. 
or  the  reasons  for  rules,  before  they  can  be  said  to  possess  any  real  practical 
knowledge  of  a  subject;  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  best  way  to  help 
them  to  such  a  knowledge,  is  by  directing  their  attention  to  what  should  be 
understood  and  remembered,  and  by  calling  out  an  expression  of  what  they 
know  on  the  subject.  If,  in  the  study  of  this  work,  the  teacher  finds  they 
know  little  or  nothing,  except  the  memorizing  of  a  few  contracted  words  or 
phrases,  they  should  be  required  to  review  their  studies  with  reference  to 
reinforcing  their  memory  by  the  application  of  such  principles  as  are 

presented. 

Until  the  phonographic  student  knows  why  he  writes  words  and  phrasrs 
thus  and  so,  each  word  and  phrase  will  be  a  separate  lesson,  and  his  progress 
will  be  slow  and  toilsome.  The  following  questions  are  designed  to  loud  the 
learner  to  such  knowledge. 

(Sec.  1.)  What  portion  of  a  word  generally  constitutes  its  contracted  form? 
Give  examples.  (-2.)  What  modification  of  this  first  principle  is  given?  <;ive 
examples.  (:>.)  How  are  words  contracted  by  the  omission  of  syllables? 
Illustrate  this  method.  (1.)  What  class  of  words  ending  with  the  .SVin-hook 
are  contracted,  and  how?  Give  illustrations.  What  class  of  words  ending 
with  the  TV-hook  are  contracted,  and  how  ?  Illustrate.  (5.)  How  is  the 
syllable -tire  often  briefly  represented  ?  Give  examples.  (G.)  Give  illustra- 
tions of  the  brief  method  of  representing  the  terminal  -fill.  (7.)  How  are  the 
participial  terminations,  -ed  and  -ing,  generally  indicated  ?  (8.)  How  is  the 
termination  -lie  written?  Give  examples.  (9.)  Describe  and  illustrate  the 
uniform  mode  of  writing  the  termination  -blencss.  (10.)  How  is  the  terminal 
-bilUy,  heretofore  represented  by  a  disjoined  affix,  consistently  and  briefly 
written  ?  Give  illustrations.  How  are  nearly  all  words  ending  in  -it;/. 
briefly  represented?  Illustrate  fully.  (11.)  In  what  way  may  the  names 
of  persons,  companies,  institutions,  etc.,  be  abbreviated? 


PHRASE-WRITING. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

1.  Words  are  composed  of  elementary  sounds,  so  combined  as  to  be 
articulated  most  readily  by  the  organs  of  speech.    They,  in  turn,  are,  so  to 
speak,  the  elements  of  ideas,  so  combined  into  phrases  as  to  be  smoothly, 
harmoniously,  or  forcibly  uttered  in  spoken  language.    Custom  has  estab- 
lished the  practice,  in  the  use  of  most  written  languages,  of  writing  and 
printing  each  word  by  itself,  although  in  speech  very  many  of  them  are  so 
run  together  as  to  seem  like  single  words.    Such  words  might  as  properly  be 
written  together,  without  lifting  the  pen,  as  spoken  together  without  pause. 

2.  It  is  the  carrying  out  of  this  idea  that  constitutes  phraseography,  or 
writing  by  phrases,  iu  phonography.    The  principle  is  recognized,  to  some 
extent,  in  common  print,  by  the  printing  of  any  where  as  anywhere,  in  at 
much  as  inasmuch,  where  ever  as  wherever,  etc.    It  is  further  carried  out  by  the 
rapid  penman,  in  following  a  reader  or  speaker,  by  writing  as  many  words 
together  without  lifting  bis  pen  as  he  conveniently  can  ;  thus  ; 

\S  am  atfie      ucte  tvt/f       #e  jafottea       to  nave  & 

/  /          ^  / 

aittJiatea   of  tn  Jntd     tnannei. 

When  written  in  elementary  phonography  it  appears  thus  : 

^       J          »         f~         \  \         ^  N     J  v-x       4        ^ 

rns 

But  when  the  reporter  writes  these  words  in  phrases  they  take  the  fol- 
lowing shape : 


3.  The  object  sought  by  both  the  longhand  and  shorthand  penman  in 
thus  writing,  is  to  save  the  loss  of  time  occasioned  by  lifting  the  pen  be- 
tween words  ;  and  it  is  accomplished,  but  with  a  vast  difference  in  favor  of 
phonography.  The  longhand  writer  saves  10  movements,  in  the  above 
illustration,  out  of  a  total  of  190,  which  is  only  6)£  per  cent ;  while  the  short- 
hand writer  saves  10  movements  out  of  a  total  of  41,  which  is  about  25  per 


30  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


cent.  In  other  words,  on  account  of  the  brevity  of  the  shorthand  signs  the 
phonographer  is  enabled  to  get  along  five  times  as  fast  as  the  longhand 
writer,  and  by  the  use  of  phraseography  one-fourth  faster  than  if  he  wrote 
each  word  separately  ;  while  the  longhand  writer  gains  only  one-nine- 
teenth. 

The  student  will  at  first  hesitate  about  the  proper  joinings  of  words,  but 
they  will  soon  become  as  easy,  and  be  made  without  thought,  as  the  join- 
ing of  letters  in  longhand.  To  accomplish  this  result,  every  phrase-form 
should  be  written  a  dozen  times  or  more,  the  more  difficult  ones  a  hundred 
times.  •  For  instance,  the  first  phrase  on  the  preceding  page  should  be  treated 
thus: 


4.  But  there  is  another  respect  in  which  phrase-writing  in  phonography 
has  an  advantage  over  similar  writing  in  longhand.  The  latter  can  not  be 
read  as  easily,  by  reason  of  the  joinings,  and  because  the  words  that  are 
joined  cannot  all  be  taken  in  at  one  view  ;  while  the  phonographic  phrasing 
brings  the  words  closer  together,  and  the  eye  is  thus  enabled  to  take  in  at 
one  glance,  and  the  mind  to  catch  the  meaning  of,  the  whole  cluster  of 
words  embraced  in  the  phrase.  And  thus  the  reporting  style  of  phonogra- 
phy, when  correctly  and  well  written,  is  more  Jegible  to  the  experienced 
reader,  than  the  lengthy  vocalized  style  of  the  tyro,  or  amanuensis.  Thus, 

the  phrase,        Pr\  .  of  course  it  rmiot  be,  can  be  taken  in  by  the  eye  more 

\  y    c  _  o      i  v 

readily  than  the  separate  words,  -  !  _  -"^      \  _  x 

Phrase  forms  thus  become,  like  words,  pictures  *o  the  mind,  that  are 
recognized  as  a  whole  the  instant  they  are  seen. 

5  Phrase-writing  does  not  require  the  study  of  any  new  principle.  It 
consists  chiefly  in  the  application  of  principles  already  learned,  to  secure 
the  briefest  and  most  facile  combinations  of  words  in  phraseographs.  But 
there  is  danger  of  too  much  phrasing  ;  some  learners  at  first  seem  to  think 
the  more  words  they  can  join  the  better.  This  is  a  great  mistake  ;  better 
too  few  than  too  many.  Unusual  words  should  rarely  be  joined  with  others, 
for  they  make  unfamiliar  outlines,  that  are  not  quickly  written  or  read. 
It  will  be  better  at  first,  if  not  all  the  time,  to  employ  only  such  phrase- 
forms  as  are  remembered  to  have  been  given  in  this,  or  other,  text  booka 
of  the  art. 

6.  This  frequent  repetition  in  the  writing  of  the  same  phrases,  is  not 
simply  that  the  learner  may  remember  how  to  write  them,  nor  yet  alone 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  31 


that  he  may  become  able  to  write  them  accurately;  but,  in  addition,  that  his 
fingers  may  have  the  drill  that  is  necessary  to  write  them  both  rapidly  and 
well.  Some  teachers  require  their  pupils,  from  the  start,  to  write  every 
shorthand  word  and  phrase  over  and  o>  or.  until  they  can  form  them  as  fast 
as  they  can  be  uttered,  before  leaving  them  for  the  next  exercise.  The  au- 
thor has  seen  the  copy-books  of  such  pupils,  in  which  a  whole  page  has  been 
covered  with  the  writing  of  a  single  difficult  phrase,  and  further  along  the 
same  exercise  repeated  at  intervals.  They  argue  that  if-  it  is  necessary  for 
tin.'  [11:1110  pupil  to  run  through  the  fingering  of  scales  and  strains  a  hundred 
times  and  more,  and  for  the  singer  to  do  the  same,  in  order  to  attain  pro- 
ficiency, it  is  just  as  important  and  necessary  for  him,  or  her,  who  expects  to 
reach  the  speed  of  the  rapid  tongue,  with  his  fingers,  to  give  them  a  corres- 
ponding amount  of  practice. 

7.  Whether  this  thorough  drill  should  be  taken  at  first,  as  the  pupil  pro- 
gresses, or  only  partially  at  first,  and  afterward  the  exercises  be  repeated, 
depends  somewhat  on  the  patience  of  the  pupil  and  the  perseverance  of  the 
teacher.    One  thing,  however,  is  certain,  and  that  is  that  a  large  amount  of 
practice  in  the  writing  of  contracted  words  and  phrases,  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary, in  order  to  become  a  verbatim  reporter;  and  if  it  is  not  done  while  a 
pupil,  it  will  have  to  be  done  under  adverse  circumstances,  attended  often 
with  regret  and  disgrace,  in  the  unsatisfactory  practice  of  his  profession. 

8.  It  is  just  as  important  that  the  pupil  be  able  t>  read  readily  and  cor- 
rectly all  he  writes,  as  that  he  be  able  to  write  fast.    Knowledge  of  the  prin- 
ciples necessary  to  write  words  and  phrases  correctly,  is  not  all  that  is  requi- 
site In  constitute  good  readers.    Practice  is  as  necessary  in  reading  as  in 
writing.     Words,  more  than  people,  need  to  be  seen  often  and  called  by 
name,  in  order  to  know  them  at  sight.    Therefore,  every  thing  a  pupil  writes 
should  be  read  by  him  before  leaving  it,  and  then  again  when  picking  it  up 
the  next  time.    The  last  copy  of  an  exercise,  supposed  to  be  the  best,  should 
be  the  one  read. 

9.  It  would  be  better  for  the  student  to  confine  his  practice  in  phono- 
graphic writing  to  the  exercises  in  his  books  until  he  has  thoroughly  mas- 
tered the  Principles  of   Phrasing,  as  well  us  the  contracted  forms  of   all 
the  words  given  in  the  list  on  pages  11  to  27  inclusive.      The  oftener  one 
writes  a  word  or  phrase  incorrectly,  the   more   difficult   it   is   to  learn  to 
write  it  as  it  should  be  written.    The  Phonographic  Dictionary,  giving  the 
forms  of  all  the  usual  words  in  the  language,  should   be  on   the  table  of 
the  phonographic  student,  for  the  purpose  of  referring  to  every  word  the 
proper  form  of  which  is  not  remembered.    But  a  small  portion  of  the  most 
important  words   used    in    ordinary   speech    are  written   in  phrase  forms; 
hence  the  study  of  the  Dictionary   is  as  important  as  the  study  of   the 
Reporter's  Guide. 


32  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


EXERCISE  ON  SIMPLE  PHRASES. 

On  the  opposite  page  is  a  reading  exercise,  consisting  of  very  simple 
phrases,  which  the  pupil  should  read,  with  the  aid.  if  necessary,  of  the  kt-y 
below,  and  re-read  until  he  can  speak  every  one  at  sight.  Then  he  should 
write  them  from  dictation,  or  by  reading  them  from  this  page,  until  he 
can  write  them  as  quickly  as  they  are  spoken. 

1.  You  will;  you  will  be;   you  will  do:   you  will  have:   you  will  think  ; 
you  are:  you  may;  you  must:  you  must  be. 

2.  You  can;  you  can  be;   you  can  do:   you  can  have;   you  cannot;  you 
cannot  be;  you  cannot  do:  you  cannot  have;  you  cannot  say. 

3.  I  hope  you:  I  hope  you  may;   I  hope  you  will:    I  think:   I  think  you 
are;  I  think  you  may;  I  think  you  must:  I  shall;  I  shall  be. 

4.  I  can  be:  lean  do  so:   lam;   I  am  sure:   I  am  now:   I  am  sorry;   I 
may  have;  I  may  try;  I  may  not  be. 

5.  We  have;   we  have  had:  we  have  said;  we  have  seen;  wo  think;  we 
think  you  may;  we  think  you  are;  we  hope  you  will;    we  hope  you  can. 

6.  We  shall ;  we  shall  be  ;    we  shall  have  ;   we  shall  not  have  :   we  fear  ; 
we  fear  yon  may  ;  we  fear  you  are  ;  we  fear  you  will  be  ;  we  fear  you  cannot. 

7.  I  must;  I  must  be  ;  I  must  have  ;  I  must  try  ;  I  must  not :  I  must  not 
be  ;  I  must  not  have  ;  I  must  be  sure  ;  I  am  glad. 

8.  I  will;  I  will  be;  I  will  do;  I  will  have;   I  will  think;   I  will  try;  I    re- 
ceived; I  resign;  I  rejoice. 

9.  By  it;  by  which;  by  them;  by  our;  by  many;    at  which  time;   at  that 
time;  if  you;  if  you  will;  if  we;  if  we  are. 

10.  On  which:  on  such;  on  that;    in  each:    in  that;    when  I  am;  when 
they;  when  shall;  one  day. 

11.  It  is  not;  does  not;  which  is  not;  such  is  not;  there  is  not;  because  it 
is  not;  because  there  is  not;  it  has  been;  there  has  been  ;  such  1ms  been. 

12.  As  much  as:  as  far  as;  as  far  as  yon  can;   as  well  as:    as  well  as  you' 
can;  as  long  as;  as  soon  as;  as  much  has  been;  as  much  as  possible. 

13.  Of  a;  of  it;  of  which;  of  their;  of  our:  of  iny;  of  many;  of  your;  of 
such;  of  some. 

14.  All  my;  all  my  time:  all  its;  all  which;  all  such;  all  are;  all  our;  all 
will;  all  their;  all  your. 

15.  To  a;  to  be:  tome;  to  give;  to  seem;  but  a;  but  my;  but  many;  but 
you  may;  but  is  not. 

16.  Should  a:  should  be;  should  it:  should  not  be;  should  think  you;  it 
should  be;  should  it  be;  should  they;  should  know. 

1~.    He  is;  he  can;  he  can  be:  he  was;  he  shall  be;   he  has  been;    h 
said;  he  may  have;  he  will  be. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  33 


SIMPLE  PHBASES. 

[See  opposite  page  for  Key.J 


(l.)- 


(2.)_Tt= n — ^ 2=i — <r> 1 2=2 fh=^ *-g       "*? 

(Q)        v>        v-> — y^  __1 vv^    C^      w-t-.     J?      x 

"-v    t-i  •  *-*    "-9 

(4.) A !j ^. 

(5.)  >>-        ^         ^^         ***-S       C  Cry— \ 


(6.) =^_  .  ^ ^L ^_ J^. 


^rr^^ 

(7.) >  V-        _J A  V^.  ^N)       ^it" 


(8.)_ 
(9.)— 

(io.) — _Z_ — .2. L_J±^L_  r=? — C~xt^" — _L. 

Q^.          u—^ r>^/ Q-^ O"L/^ 


>  >  )  V 


(ID- 


yX"^  X f\  Q^Q  Q^i)  tf          ^  tf^~^ 

(12.) 6         ^o       ^-^ °  »     «/  c/ 


(13-)- 


\  ;  /  ^  x  ^^ 


(15.) ^= ^ k^, — h= »Z1 — !^_ 

He. ) c. -\    ,  -") ^\ ^?^ k- 

^  X          *0  \ 

a?o-     6  %      j%  -^     •  « 


34  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


FORMATION  OP  PHRASES. 

NOTE.— The  student  must,  from  here  on,  make  free  use  of  his  pen  or  pen- 
ciT,  and  copy,  or  write,  every  phrase  given  in  the  text,  as  well  as  those  espe- 
cially given  as  exercises. 

10.    Phrases  are  of  four  kinds: 

(1.)  Such  as  are  formed  by  the  joining  of  two  or  more  simple,  on- 
contracted  words:  as  ^ —  it  may,  V  by  such,  ^  there  are,  <r^-9 — 
as  many  as,  .A""\  —  you  may  have. 

(2.)  Such  as  are  formed  by  the  joining  of  full  word-forms  with  word 
signs  and  contracted  words;  as,  ^~^»f — among  them,  ^-~>o for  a  mo- 
ment, ^^^ —  we  have  many,  \  /-\ —  I  fear  you  mil  be. 

(3.)    Phrases  that  are  formed  by  the  use  of  contracted  words  alone,  and 

often  requiring  such  modifications  from  the  usual  forms  of  words  as  almost 

to  destroy  their  identity,  but  the  leading  features  of  which  are  so  suggestive 

or  peculiar  as  to  render  them  distinctly  legible:  as      ^~»     at  all  times, 

I  at  or  about  that  time,     " — ^ by  their  own  confession. 

(4.)  Many  phrases  can  only  be  readily  represented  by  the  omission  of 
certain  connective  words  that  may  safely  be  supplied  in  reading  and  tran- 
scribing; as,  .>-"!»\ — for  (the)  most  part,  ^° —  for  (the)  take  (of),  *~*** 


more  (or)  less,   <—?• —  one  (of  the)  least,     " as  near  as  (I  or  you)  can. 


Greatest  Brevity  Sometimes  Objectionable. 

11.  While  brevity  is  an  essential  feature  in  phrases  as  in  words,  it  is  pos- 
sible to  construct  raa.ny  phrase-forms  so  brief  as  to  render  them  not  only 

v— *V\ 
difficult  to  decipher,  but  difficult  to  form;  thus:        ^        on  the  part  of  our, 

instead  of  _ —  )  ;  ft  but  are  not  the,  instead  of  _tdL_;  <f  but  will  not 
be,  instead  of  *\  The  hindrance  to  speed  in  making  short,  irregular 
strokes  and  many  sudden  turns,  renders  the  longer  forms  in  the  above, 
and  other  similar  phrases,  the  more  re&dily  written;  and  because  the  words 
are  more  fully*  and  uniformly  represented  they  more  promptly  come  to 
mind  in  writing,  and  are  read  with  less  hesitation. 

12.  It  is  desirable,  therefore,  to  preserve,  as  far  as  practicable,  the  usual 
forms  of  words,  in  constructing  phrases,  instead  of  attempting  to  give  tfc.3 
shortest  possible  forms  in  all  cases.    Many  of  the  best  reporters  in  the  coun- 
try, who  spent  years  in  endeavoring  to  use  the  "extra-condensed  and  refined 
style  "  of  phonography,  have  published  their  testimony  to  the  fact  that  it  Is 
impracticable,  except  perhaps  to  a  few  minds,  and  that  they  found  great 
relief  in  adopting  simpler  and  longer  forms. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  35 

Variations  from  Standard  Forms. 

13.  It  is  sometimes  the  case  that  a  phrase-form  which  most  persons  can 
write  with  the  greatest  freedom,  is,  on  account  of  short  or  long  fingers,  or 
muscular  contraction,  difficult  of  formation  by  others.  When  such  is  the 
case,  the  pupil  should  modify  the  form,  or  divide  it  into  two  parts;  thus: 

a\  -  you  will  be  sure  to  be  there,  may  be  divided  into    "^A      2        ; 
^N          ,"/f  3 

and  -  rr?  -  where  is  your  place   o/   business,  may   be  separated, 

and  written  tH8s  --  <^\  . 


Double  Phrase-  Forms. 

14.  Usually  a  phrase-form  is  understood  to  mean  a  combination  of  signs 
written  together,  without  lifting  the  pen,  for  the  representation  of  several 
words;  but  it  is  sometimes  necessary  to  write  a  phrase  in  two  parts,  so  as 
to  distinguish  the  sense  from  another  phrase  of  different  meaning  which 
must  almost  necessarily  be  written  with  the  same  outline  of  signs;  thus; 

\^P  be  consistent  must  be  distinguished  from  y  be  sustained; 
"~^-^>  on  no  account,  froms  —  ore  any  account;  ^—  -~  —  ^r-v  —  /or 

no  other  purpose,   from    ^  \  -  /or  any  other  purpose,  and  from 

i  « 

^~-  ,   -^  —  /or  another  purpose.     The  latter  form,  in  each  case,  is  given 

the  connected  signs  because  of  its  more  frequent  occurrence. 

A.  few  phrases  are  disjoined  because  they  cannot  be  conveniently  joined  ; 
as  "     day  by  day,  ^  —  hour  after  hour,      v»V  -  from  place  to  place. 

Optional  Phrase-Forms. 

15.  Although  it  is  generally  better  to  have  but  one  form  for  either  a 
word  or  a  phrase,  yet  sometimes  not  only  is  brevity  gained  but  an  incon- 
venient descent  below  the  line  is  obviated,  by  having  duplicate  modes  of 
writing  certain  words  in  phrases;   thus,  the  form     V-  _  /  have  is  neces- 
sary  in    such   phrases    as    v~>  —  /  have   made,      V^-N        I  have  time, 

^V  -  1  have  presented,  *s-.  -  I  have  placed,  etc.;  but  by  the  use  of 
-  1  have  we  can  write  —  -V  /  have  been,  which  it  is  true  is  no  briefer 
than  vj  i  but  —  !j^  —  I  have  been  there  is  better  than  ^-\  ;  and 

^"V    I  have  seen  them  is  better  than    >Q  /-          So,  while  ^^         were 


is  the  best  form  for  phrasing  this  very  frequent  word,  as  in  -       they 

were,    C        they  were  not,  —  \^^  —  they  were  there,  ^~~^^v       when  were 
you,      <^^       were  there  not,  etc.,  yet  in  a  few  combinations  it  is  not 
convenient  to  join  it,  and  __)  -  is  used  instead;  as  _2=».  —  you  were, 
C        those  who  were,  -^  —  for  such  as  were  not,  _A__wAicA  were  there. 


36  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

Position  of  Phrase-Forms. 

16.  The  rule  of-position,  as  given  in  the  Manuals  of  Phonography,  in 
regard  to  writing  words  in  the  positions  indicated  by  their  accented  vowels, 
applies  to  the  first  word  only  in  phrases;  as    ^"-^ by  his  own  account, 

^  may  not  have  had,  ^_^  about  that  time,  — ~^>  in  my  mind;  the 
words  following  the  first  sometimes  coming  into  position,  but  more  fre- 
quently not. 

17.  The  exceptions  to  the  rule  are,  in  cases  where  the  second  word  in  a 
phrase  is  the  one  whose  position  determines  its  meaning,  the  initial  sign  may 
be  raised  or  lowered  so  as  to  bring  it  into  proper  position:  thus,  I  had 
not,    3    1  do  not,    "$    I  did  not;  _*_  young  gentleman,  ^y    young  gentlemen, 

~J   vie  shall, i_  we  wish. 

18.  The  signs  for  Mr.,  Mrs.,  and  Miss  may  be  written  to  accord  with  the 

position  of  the  name  following;  as, \T" Mr.  Parker,      <?—>       _  Mr. 

Speaker;  ' Mrs.  Walker,     ^O~>          .jfrj.  Smith,      -~TJ\        Miss  Brown. 

19.  The  brief  sign  for  he,     '       when  written  by  itself,  must  be  placed  be- 
low the  line,  to  distinguish  it  from  _^ —  should;  but,  when  joined  to  other 
consonants,  is  movable,  and  takes  the  position  of  the  following  word;  as 

./^>\    he  might  not  be,       \_     he  may  not  have, <-v     he  should  be. 

The  tick  for  o  and  an,  when  beginning  a  phrase,  is  written  in  the  po- 
sition  to   which   the   following-  word   is  entitled;  as.      ^      a  large  part, 
v—>         an  able  man,      -*  a  little  more. 

The  Balancing  Movement. 

20.  The  rapid  phonographic  writer  finds  himself  in  a  position  similar  to 
that  of  the  swiftly  flying  skater  or  the  rapidly  running  velocipedist;  each 
must  keep  himself  well  balanced  or  he  will  fall,  and  in  order  to  do  this  he 
must  keep  up  an  equable  balance  of  right  and  left  movement.    It  is  because 
the  shorthand  signs  may  be  struck  in  nearly  all  directions,  and  because  the 
straight  and  curved  strokes,  the  circles,  hooks,  etc.,  are  so  well  adjusted  to 
each  other,  that  the  phonographer  can  balance  the  movements  of  his  pen  so 
as  to  attain  the  greatest  speed  with  the  least  effort.    It  is  possible  to  form 
phrases  so  that  the  awkward  movements  required  will  trip  the  pen,  and 
throw  the  writer  out  of  his  gracefully  swift' motions;  hence  he  must  avoid 

such    forms    as   ^l for     '    —  less  than,    ^        for      ^       for  sale, 

*  y^3  \  \ 

for shorter  than,  _J for     )     •" was  there  no  one 

r  there* 

*  See  Munson's  Phrase-Book. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  37 


PHRASING  PRINCIPLES. 

21.  As  each  of  the  simple  signs  of  the  phonographic  alphabet  is  capable 
of  representing  one  or  more  words,  and  does  represent  them  distinctly,  there 
is  no  reason  why  each  hook,  circle,  loop,  etc.,  may  not  perform  the  same 
service,  in  addition  to  its  primary  use  of  representing  an  elementary  part 
of  a  word.    These  are,  in  fact,  the  principal  sources  from  which  the  most 
abbreviated  phrases  are  derived.    It  should  be  observed,  also,  as  an  aid  to 
the  memory,  that  the  hooks,  circles,  etc.,  generally  represent  the  same 
words,  in  phrases,  that  their  corresponding  alphabetic  signs  represent. 

This  use  of  these  signs  will  now  be  set  forth,  in  detail,  in  the  following 
sections: 

The  L-Hook  Principle. 

22.  The  L-HOOK  is  used  on  most  of  the  stems,  and  dash  vowel  word-signs, 

\  P  0 

to  represent  all  and  will;  as, ^        by  all, L_  at  all, ^= for  all,  ^-S 

C  ,                    0                        9                          S 
in  all,  on  all,  —L was  all,  .    -/ shall  all, of  all,— 5—  to  all, 

and  all;      '      it  will,      /     which  will, /      such  will,     '       (hey  will, 

0 C 

<        who  will  give,    T7~  1  will  give,  — _».  I  will  proceed. 
WRITING  EXERCISE. 

NOTE. — If  the  learner  finds  any  difficulty  in  writing  these  exercises,  he 
should  refer  to  the  "Complete  List  of  Phrases,''  elsewhere  in  this  book, 
in  which  he  will  find,  by  the  alphabetical  arrangement,  how  each  one 
should  be  written. 

At  all  times;  at  all  events;  at  all  their;  by  all  his;  by  all  means;  by 
all  their;  by  almost  every  one;  put  all  their;  had  all  their;  for  all  time; 
for  all  purposes;  for  all  it  is  worth;  on  all  occasions;  on  all  sides;  on  all 
subjects;  in  all  cases;  in  all  probability;  in  all  respects;  they  all  said; 
they  all  believed  it;  it  was  all;  which  was  all;  they  shall  all  have;  they  shall 
all  be;  of  all  the;  of  all  its;  of  all  your;'  to  all  which;  to  all  people;  and  all 
this  happened;  and  all  for  you;  but  all  you  can  do; — it  will  be  said;  it  will 
give  me;  much  will  be  said;  which  will  perhaps;  which  will  no  doubt;  they 
will  try;  they  will  probably;  I  will  go  there;  I  will  refer. 

The  B-Hook  Principle. 

23.  The  R-HOOK  is  used,  to  a  limited  extent,  to  represent  are,  or,  our,  and 

9  9  1  3 

were;  as  _Z —  which  are,  — £_  such  are,  —L they  are:       *~'       at  or  near, 

.Ssf —  in  our  circumstances,    <*""fv on  our  part,  —JL— which  were,— 3—  such 

were,  __| as  it  were ;  also,  in-re,  as,    ^~\     in  respect  to  that. 

Some  writers  apply  this  principle  in  phrasing  to  all  the  dash  vowel  word- 

<x 
signs,  and  write: of  our,  _J5> —  to  our,  _J but  are,  etc.,  instead  of  the 


38  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


simpler  forms,       ] of  our,  — b^ —  to  our,  — h^ —  but  are.    But  while  this 

practice  is  in  accordance  with  the  principles  applied  to  other  stems,  because 
it  conflicts  with  the  half-length  stems  having  R-hooks,  and  is  not  necessary 
to  secure  good  phrases,  (it  is  necessary,  however,  in  case  of  the  L-hook,  and 
it  is  therefore  used  more  freely,)  its  use  is  not  recommended.  What  would 
be  gained  in  brevity  would  be  lost  in  legibility. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

Which  are  now;  which  are  ready;  such  are  my;  they  are  never;  they  are 
sure  to  be  there;— at  or  about;  at  or  near  that  time;  on  or  about  that  date;— 
at  our  place  of  business;  at  our  expense;  on  our  side;  on  our  account;  on  our 
plan;  in  our  behalf;  in  our  house;  in  our  possession;  in  our  position;  in  our 
condition:  in  regard  to  that;  in  reference  to  which. 

The  F-V-Hook  Principle. 

24.    In  the  elementary  style  of  phonography,  there  is  no  use  for  the  large 

final  hook  (shn)  on  the  stems  — ( — i ,  the  syllables  -dun,  -tion,  -sion,  etc., 

never  following  the  sound  of  th  in  a  wprd.  In  the  reporting  style  advantage 
is  taken  of  this  fact  to  use  it  as  a  V-hook,  in  phrases,  for  the  representation  of 
have  and  o/.  The  F-V-Hook  is  also  used  on  many  of  the  straight  stems, 

and  on  the  dash  vowel  word-signs  to  represent  have,  forth  and  of;  as, 

/  P  /  / 

£      which  have,  — L —  said  to  have,  _U —  they  have  had,     IN-/         they  have 

nothing;  _L( think  of  it; all  have  given, \  •  •  should  have  been, 

4 

|_  ought  to  have  said,  -Jaz —  but  have  not,  —I out  of  debt,        I  out 

of  the  way,  — 4 which  of  us, att  of  my,       ^          two  of  our, 

.  --^ are  set  forth. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

We  do  have;  I  hope  to  have;  which  have  never  been;  which  have  not 
had;  they  have  given;  they  have  not  had;  they  have  never  been; — think 
of  our;  think  of  nothing;  all  have  done;  but  have  never;  who  have  been; 
ought  to  have  shown;  should  have  had;  should  have  known;— out  of  town; 
out  of  sight;  each  of  them;  on  the  edge  of  his;  inside  of  our;  all  of  us;  all  of 
our;— it  was  set  forth ;  it  may  call  forth;  it  was  put  forth. 

The  N-Hook  Principle. 

25.  The  N-HOOK  is  used  to  represent  an,  been,  one,  own,  than,  and  not;  as, 
— ~L-  at  an  end,  ^ we  have  been,  _k> —  they  have  been,  ^"^  some  one, 


rs?                                               f                                                   /*) 
your  own, Vi better  than,  _i other  than, rather  than, 


"     had  there  been,      ^        but  not  now,  — ^     ought  not  to  be. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  39 


WRITING  EXERCISE. 

At  an  hour;  such  an  instance:  we  had  an  understanding;  at  an  interview; 
for  an  instant; — there  have  been;  many  have  been;  there  has  never  been; 
—can  every  one;  no  one  can;  another  one;— by  our  own;  gives  their  own; 
your  own  party:— it  is  brighter  than;  much  nicer  than;  a  great  deal  sweeter 
than;  somewhat  later  than;— but  not  having;  but  not  at  that  time. 

The  N-Curl  Principle. 

26.  The   N-CUBL,  initial,  is   used  to   represent  in,  when  followed  by 
tm,  si,  spr,  or  str;  as    •*"> — °         in  some  cases.     -TS~^\>    •  in  some  respects, 

3~>          in  sympathy,       *  in  silence,     \       in  spirit,     A       in  ex- 

pressing,   *«-  ^        in  striving  for.     When  final,  in  forms  in  which  it  is  not 

^-e 
needed  for  the  syllables  -dan,  -sion,  etc.,  it  represents  than;  as,     '  less 

than,  faster  than. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

In  some  places;  in  some  relations;  in  some  instances;  in  as  many  as;  in 
similar  cases;  in  his  profession;  in  express  terms;  in  his  cross-examination; 
in  separate  parts;  in  strict  conformity;  in  solitude;  in  selling  out; — worse 
than;  much  less  than;  somewhat  faster  than;  more  wise  than;  more  careless 
than. 

The  Thr-Hook  Principle. 

27.  The  THK-HOOK  is  used  to  represent  there,  their,  they  are,  other;  as, 
_^ —  up  there,  _Jf —  by  their,  ^ —  tan  there  be,          -*\      go  their  way, 

.J  ..  each  other,  — SL_  /  believe  they  are, /^~^~^       are  there  many. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

Pay  their  way;  I  hope  there  is;  be  there  on  time;  by  their  own  admission; 
by  all  their;  at  all  their;  at  their  own  expense;  do  their  utmost;  had  there  not 
been;  of  which  there  is;  can  there  not  be;  are  there  not;  where  they  are  to  be. 

The  S-Circle  Principle. 

28.  The  B-CIBCLE,  in  addition  to  representing  is,  as,  his,  hat,  la  used  to 
represent  us,  when  it  is  more  convenient  than  to  write    /      ;  as,     v>     to  us, 

_i=£ — from  us,    -~^~J> many  of  us,  _£ —  let  us,        A  bring  tu;  but 

when  the  stem  -2 —  can  be  readily  written,  it  is  better,  because  it  dis- 
tinguishes between  is  and    ut;   as,        ^~         against  us,       t,        before  us, 

tells  us. 


4O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


WRITING  EXEKCISE. 

It  has  been;  there  has  never  been;  he  has  made;  ho  bns  taken;  he  has 
said  so;—  by  his  awn;  among  his  party;  take  his  place;  further  his  inter- 
ests ;--  close  about  us;  brought  us  into;  follow  us;  next  us;  faced  us;  let  us 
go;  received  us;  —  [with  -1  _  stem,]  around  us;  behind  us;  each  of  us; 
towards  us. 

The  S-S-Circle  Principle. 

29.  The  S-S-CIKCLE,  besides  representing  in  the  first  position,  -  as  is, 
as  his,  as  has,  Aas.as,  or  has  his,  and  in  the  second  position,  _S^  —  is  ac,  is  his, 
his  as,  hit  is,  is  also  used  to  represent  as  or  is,  in  connection  with  an  initial 
«  in  a  following  word  :  as,  ^-^  --  o«  seen,  -  as  soon  as,  JL  —  a* 
eaid,  _  A  _  a«  Una  been,  —  jp  —  it  is  said;  it  ,  is  also  used  to  represent 


the  last  s  in  one  word  and  the  first  in  another,  as,     <T>  -  does  seem, 
fo       this  subject,  _  ±=g  -  witness-stand. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

As  is  the  case;  as  is  well  known;  has  as  many  as;  has  as  much  as;  has 
his  own  way;  is  as  well  as;  is  his  mother;  as  set  forth;  as  specified;  as  such; 
as  suggested;—  by  his  side;  on  his  side;  this  city;  this  circumstance;  be- 
cause his  duty. 

The  Looping  Principle. 

o 
80.    The  ST-LOOP,  written  alone  in  the  first  position,  represents  __  as  it; 

&•  • 

in  the  third  position,  _£  —  is  it;  as,  --  as  it  is  not,  -  &^>  is  it  his  in- 

tention; though  the  simpler  form  -  )_  is  generally  preferable,  (see  sec. 
33);  affixed  to  certain  word  -forms  en-ling  with  the  S-circle,  it  adds  it;  as, 

I  -  ff  <=_£P 

o       does  it,  -  because  it  is,  _  when  is  it. 

The  STK-LOOP,  alone,  represents  __  _  <is  there  and  g  is  there;  when 
affixed  to  stems  it  represents  there  or  tlieir,  they  are,  store  and  stair;  as, 

D      does  there-    "*°  —  against  there,     -^    raise  their,  _  because  they 
are,  -  —  because  there  is,  _Cs^  -  amongst  their;     \  book-store, 


grocery-store,  _ —  dry-goods  store;  _5i up-stairs,  —£—  dmvn- 

staira.     When  prefixed  to  stems,  it  represents  as  there,  or  has  there;  thus, 

,^—  f\  €\ 

d* as  there  will  be,  __* —  a«  there  was,   5    has  there  been. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  41 


WRITING  EXERCISE. 

\ 

Aff  it  is  not  said;  as  it  is  no  longer;  is  it  as;  is  it  certain  that;— iior  is 
it;  as  there  are;  as  there  can  be;  as  there  may  be;  as  there  must  be;  abuse 
their;  goes  there;  runs  there;— drug-store;  china-store;  hardware-store;— 
went  upstairs;  ran  down-stairs,— as  there  may  be;  as  there  must  be;  as  there 
was  not. 

Tho  Lengthening  Principle. 

81.  The  DOUBLE-LENGTH  curved  stems  are  used  to  represent  the  words 
their,  there,  other,  and  they  are,  to  which  the  hooks  are  added  in  accordance 
with  the  rules  given  in  the  Manual;  as,  — \_ for  their,  _\___/rom  their, 

(  have  there  been,         <? no  other  one,  _Z —  think  they  are. 

When  a  single  word  is  written  with  a  double  length  curve,  their  or  there 

may  be  added  by  making  the  stem  triple  length;  as,  — s.     further  their, 

.  whether  there  are. 

82.  Double-length  straight  stems,  for  the  addition  of  their  and  there,  are 
used  only  to  a  limited  extent;  first,  because  they  differ  from  the  double- 
length  curves,  which  are  not ^-r         fft !b^ w,     C     th,  th,  etc.,  while 

\ is  bb,  and    •  is  kk,  and  they  are  liable  to  be  read  as  such; 

and  second,  because  the  Ther-hook  supercedes  the  necessity  for  repre- 
senting their  and  there  in  this  way,  except  in  a  few  common,  phrases  in 

••&»  * 
which  these  words  follow   words    that   are   written  with  an  N-hook  or 

F-hook;  as,    — -\_ upon    their,  — I —  down  their-,  "  -  began  their, 

^^     ran  there,  _~*     gave  ttieir,      /     each  of  their. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 
For  their  safce;  think  there  is;  was  their  own;  over  their  own:  shall 

•"      *•  V  *£.   .- 

there  be;— so  they  are;  when  they  are;  presume  they  are;— many  pthers; 
some  other  one;— murder  their;  nurture  their;  further  their  own;— happen 
there;  haa  been  there;  have  done  their;  has  gone  there;  has  taken  their;  we 
will  join  their;  I  ran  there;  such  of  their;  judge  of  their. 

The  Halving  Principle. 

33.  HALF-LENGTH  stems,  in  phraseography,  add  the  words  had,  it,  ought, 
would,  and  in  combination  with  the  N-hook,  the  word  not;  as  /  had 

had,  — k-_  it  had  been,  \.      which  had  been,     -i,     she  had  not  had, 

*  I  >  v. 


I  might  have  had;     <^     V        he  had  never  been; at  it,          above  it, 


42  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


-> 

in  Us, as  it  may  be,  — M is  it  not  so,  -C    which  it  is  not, 

"X,    he  may  have  it; ^  which  ought  to  be,     ^   it  ought  not  to  be,    I 

it  would  be,    I     there  would  be;  _3_  I  do  not,    3    they  are  not,       * — inside 

of  it. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

He  had  had;  she  had  said;  such  had  been;  he  had  not  been;— as  it  hap- 
pened; as  it  appeared;. as  it  was; — is  it  the;  is  it  certain;  is  it  his  object;  is  it 
sure;  had  it  gone;  be  it  said;  -which,  it  was  said;  if  it  is  not;  think  it  might 
not  be;— out  of  it;  by  the  side  of  it; — it  ought  to  make;  which  ought  not  to 
be;— it  would  appear;  which  would  appear;  which  would  never  be;— they 
would  not  be;— they  are  not  to  be;— cannot  hope  for  it;  may  not  be  found. 


The  W-Hook  Principle. 

34.   The  W-HOOK  is  used  to  represent  we  and  with,  on  the  four  stems  to 

which  that  hook  is  applied ;  as,    <^    we  are,     &       we  vritt,         ^-  we 

may  haw,  ^"P  —  we  may  as  well,  ^"V-  we  never,  '^-^-y  we  know 
nothing;  (^/\.  ^ft  'reference,  to  that,  g"N —  with  me,  c~f^?>  -with  my 
permission. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

We  are  ready;  we  are  not  ready;  we  are  certain;  we  are  quite  sure;- we 
will  be  reader;  we  will  try  to  have;— we  may  be  sure;  we  may  not  be;  we 
might  have;— we  know  there  will  be;  we  know  no  such  thing;— with  respect 
to  which;  with  regard  to  that;— with  my  means;  with  many  such. 

The  Brief -W  Principle. 

35.    BRIEF-W,  besides  representing  vie,  with,  what  and  would,  in  their 
proper  positions,  may  in  phraseography  be  written,  when  necessary,  with 
the  open  side  facing  either  way,  to  represent  we,  way,  away,  and  occasionally 
would;  as,     4  _ —  which  we  can,    .X    shall  we  not;     ,  -^~  rear  way,  — c 
backwuy,  __4. —  went  tlvat  way,  *"     go  away,  -    ^""7  move  away, 

C       this  would  be. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

Had  we  been;  which  we  have;  which  we  would  not;  shall  we  go;  we  can 
do  something;  we  can  never  expect;  we  could  not  say;  some  weeks  ago;— in 
this  way;  in  your  way;  come  away;  give  away;— that  would  show;  many 
would  think;  this  would  generally. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  43 


The  Brief -Y  Principle. 

36,    BRIEF- Y  for  _£ you,  and   u      year,  may  each  be  inverted,  when 

more  convenient  to  join  with  other  words;  as,      ""' —  can  you  not,  or 

can't  you;    *~~"       when  you,    '       ^-       will  you  never,    &     which  of  you, 

v*— two  years  ago. 

WRITING  EXERCISE. 

Are  you  now;  are  you  aware;  can  you  do  so;  when  you  know;  will  you 
be  there;  as  long  as  you  can;  which  of  you  was  there;— some  years  ago;  four 
years  ago. 


EEVIEW 
On  Principles  and  Practice  of  Phrasing. 

(Sec.  10.)  How  many  kinds  of  phrases  are  there?  Describe  simple 
phrases,  and  give  examples.  Describe  and  illustrate  the  2d  grade;  the  3d; 
the  4th.  (11.)  What  is  the  objection  to  excessive  brevity  in  phrasing?  (12.) 
What  forms  of  words  are  desirable  in  constructing  phrases?  (13.)  How  may 
.phrases  be  modified  to  suit  the  writer?  14.)  When  is  it  necessary  to  write 
a  phrase  in  two  disjoined  parts  ?  In  the  case  of  phrases  that  are  alike  ex- 
cepting in  the  use  of  any  and  no,  how  are  they  distinguished  ?  In  the  case 
of  phrases  containing  another,  any  other,  and  no  other,  how  are  they  distin- 

fuished  ?  (15.)  When  must  the  F-stroke  be  used,  in  phrases  beginning  with 
havef  When  the  V-hook?  (16.)  How  is  the  rule  of  position  applied  to 
phrases?  (17.)  In  what  cases  is  the  first  word  in  a  phrase  written  out  of  its 
proper  position?  Give  examples.  (18.)  How  are  the  appellatives  Mr.,  Mrs., 
and  Muts  written  with  reference  to  the  following  word  ?  (19.)  How  is  the 
brief-ft  written  with  reference  to  position  ?  How  with  the  sign  for  a  and  ant 
(Sec.  21.)  In  the  formation  of  phrases,  what  relation  do  the  hooks,  cir- 
cles, etc.,  bear  to  their  corresponding  alphabetic  signs?  (22.)  What  words 
does  theX-hook  represent  in  phrases?  Are  these  same  words  also  repre- 
sented by  the  L-stroke?  Give  illustrations  of  the  use  of  the  i-hook, 
irt  representing  all;  also,  in  representing  will.  (23.)  What  words  does  the 
JB-hook  represent  in  phrases,  (the  same  as  those  represented  by  the  JJ-stems?) 
Give  illustrations  of  the  first  two;  of  the  second  two.  Why  is  it  objection- 
able to  apply  the  JJ-hook  to  the  dash-vowel  word-signs?  (24.)  How  are  F 
and  V  represented  by  a  hook  on  the  stems  th,  dhf  What  words  do  these 
hooks  represent?  What  words  do  the  jF-F-hooks  oh  straight  stems  and-  dash 
vowels  represent?  Give  illustrations?  (25..)  How  many  and  what  words 
does  the  N-hook  represent?  Give  an  illustration  of  each.  (26.)  What  word 
does  the  initial  W-curl  represent?  What  word  does  the  final  JV-curl  repre- 
sent? (27.)  What  words  does  the  TAr-hook  represent,  ithe  same  as  the  Thr- 
stroke?)  Give  illustrations.  (28.)  What  words  does  the  S-circle  represent  ? 
Which  one  is  sometimes  written  with  astern  sign?  Name  a  phrase  of  the 
last  description.  (29.)  What  words  does  the  Ses-cirole  represent?  How  is  it 
used  to  represent  parts  of  two  words?  (30.)  What  are  the  words  represented 
by.the  St-ioop?  How  are  the  words  aa  and  is  added  to  these  loops?  What 
words  are  represented  by  the  Sir-loop.  Give  illustrations  of  the  first  three. 
Of  the  second  two.  Give  examples  of  writing  the  /Sir-loop  to  the  initial  end 
of  stems.  (31.)  What  words  are  added  by  doubling  the  length  of  curved 
stems  ?  (32.)  In  what  combinations  are  straight  strokes  doubled  for  the  ad- 
dition of  their  or  there?  Illustrate  by  examples.  (33.)  What  words  are  added 
by  the  halving  principle?  'Give  illustrations  of  each.  (34.)  What  are  the 
words  represented  by  the  JF-hook,  and  on  what  stems?  (35.)  How  may  the 
brief-w;  be  written,  when  necessary,  for  the  representation  of  we  and  would? 
How  may  way  and  away  be  written  in  certain  connections  ? 


44  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

MISCELLANEOUS  PHRASES. 

[Use  first  as  a  key  to  the  opposite  page,  and  then  as  a  Writing  Exercise.] 

1.  About  as  well  as;  about  as  many  as;  absolutely  necessary;  among  his 
papers;  always  wUl  be;  as  early  as  possible. 

2.  As  many  as  possible;  another  such  time;  any  way  you  like;  are  there 
as  many  as;  anything  else;  any  one  else. 

r>.  By  many  such;  by  reason  of  that;  best  of  my  knowledge;  best  of  my 
recollection;  by  their  admissions;  by  their  own  showing;  by  some  other 
means. 

4.  At  the  same  time;  at  some  other  time;  at  onetime;  it  seems  to  me; 
it  seems  likely;  it  is  most  important;  do  something  else;  do  you  mean  to  say. 

f>.  For  a  moment:  for  his  own  sake;  for  my  own  purl;  for  another  pur- 
pose; for  there  is  nothing;  if  there  is  anything:  another  instance. 

6.  Very  many  people;    very  well  known;    have  there  not  been:  several 
letters;  receive  their  sanction;  whenever  there  is:  some  other  person. 

7.  My  dear  sir;  my  dear  friend:  many  circumstances;  many  more  than; 
manner  in  which;  in  my  judgment;  on  his  own  account. 

8.  In  no  other  way;    in  his  own  benulf ;    in  his  testimony;  in  such  mai- 
lers:  in  the  early  part  of;  in  your  own  business. 

9.  I  think  there  is;  I  think  there  has  never  been:    I  think  you  will  lind; 
1  may  mention;  I  presume  there  is;  I  wonder  if  there  is;  I  am  sure  there  is; 
I  have  never  seen. 

10.  On  this  account;  on  their  own  account;  on  my  own  account;  on  one 
occasion;  on  such  occasions;  on  one  side;  on  the  other  side. 

11.  Per  minute;    per  month;   per  annum:   personal   knowledge;   present 
time;  peculiar  circumstances;  quite  likely;  quite  as  well  as. 

TJ.  Several  times:  several  years  ago;  several  thousand  dollars:  since 
that  time;  since  he  was  there;  some  time  ago;  something  has  been  done;  so 
there  is  to  be;  so  there  will  be. 

13.  There  is  another  thing;  there  is  no  necessity;  there  is  nothing  more: 
there  is  something  else;  there  seems  to  be;  there  are  several  instances;  they 
are  sure  to  be  there;  they  almost  always. 

14.  They  have  .not  had:  they  have  never  been;  only  think  of  it;  that  is 
not  so;  that  is  one  instance;  that  is  not  necessary:  it  is  one  of  the  most. 

15.  In  some  cases;   in  some  respects;    in  some  other  way;    in  his  posses- 
sion; in  this  respect;  in  reference  to  which. 

16.  Is  it  not  best;  is  it  not  necessary;  is  there  anything;  is  there  nothing; 
as  it  has  never  been;  as  there  can  not  be;  as  there  will  be;  as  there  must  be. 

17.  We  will  therefore;  we  will  think  of  it;  we  are  aware  that;  we  are  not 
ready;  we  may  therefore;  we  may  as  well  try;  we  never  shall  be;  we  know 
there  is  not. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


45 


MISCELLANEOUS  PHRASES. 

[See  opposite  page  for  Key.| 


(2.)- 


V^. 


J~~V~\     f~(  ,gy>        (T'^x  "• — q 

~6  ) 


(5.)- 
(6.)- 
(7.)- 
(8.)- 

(10.)- 
(11.)- 
(12.). 
(13.)- 
(14.)- 
(15.)- 
(16.)- 
417.| 


^#- 


^^ 


Cv 


^f 


C7s--<        (TOy 


^r 


.,  <T  ^ 


46  THE   REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


PHRASES  IN  SENTENCES. 

The  sentences  below  are  intended  to  be  used,  first  as  a  key  to  assist  ::i 
reading  the  shorthand  exereise  on  the  opposite  page.  After  they  have  been 
read,  and  eopied  several  times,  and  the  last  copy  itself  read,  then  t! 
tences  should  be  copied  from  this  page;  after  which  they  should  be  read  to 
the  learner,  while  he  writes  them,  once  or  twice  a  day,  until  he  can  do  so 
correctly  and  rapidly. 

1.  It  is  not  what  we  read,  but  what  we  remember,  that  makes  us  v 

2.  \Veshould  be  civil  at  all  times,  and  on  all  occasions  endeavor  to  re- 
tain the  respect  of  all  people. 

3.  It  will  be  seen,   in  all  probability,    that  something  must  be  done 
promptly  in  our  behalf. 

4.  For  all  I  know  he  maybe   well  posted  on  all  subjects  worthy  of  our 
consideration  at  this  time. 

5.  Of  all  the  professions  which  are  now  open  for  young  men,  this  is  no 
('onlit  the  most  promising. 

G.    There  is  certainly  money  enough  in  our  possession,  for  all  those  who 
may  be  In  need  of  it  just  now. 

7.  They  will  perhaps  be  ready  on  or  about  the  time  that  you  will  arrive 
at  his  place  of  business. 

8.  They  have  had  many  such  offers  as  you  mention  in  your  letter  ju.-t 

received.  « 

9.  I  have  not  had  such  an  interview,  at  any  time,  as  is  said  to  have 
transpired  between  us  in  reference  to  that  matter. 

10.  I  have  never  said  T  would  rather  be  out  of  business  and  out  of  debt 
than  to  be  a  millionare  with  such  burdensome  wealth. 

11.  My  claims  are  set  forth,  in  some  respects,  better  than  I  could  have 
done  .:  myself,  if  I  had  attempted  to  do  so. 

12.  By  their  own  statements  on  the  witness  stand,  it  appears  to  me  that 
they  are  sure  to  be  convicted  of  this  crime. 

13.  As  it  is  now  there  is  no  necessity  for  such  an  order,  as  there  are  no 
more  witnesses  to  be  called. 

14.  Among  their  number  was  a  representative  from  the  bookstore,  and 
one  from  the  shoestore. 

15.  It  is  said  that  they  ran  upstairs  and  downstairs,  looking  for  each 
other,  when  there  was  no  danger  at  all. 

1(5.    There  are  many  people  who  have  been  there  that  might  as  well  have 
remained  at  home,  for  all  the  good  it  did  them. 

17.    With  regard  to  that  point  we  may  as  well  admit,  in  the  beginning, 
that  we  are  not  quite  sure  we  are  in  the  right. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


47 


PHBASES  IN  SENTENCES. 

[See  opposite  page  for  Key.] 


\  ,  * 


(2.)- 


^T 


(3.)- 


*r 


^ 


^=v 


«.)- 


J^ 


ir 


(5.)- 


A^ 


(6)       C7          ^^_^ 

(7.)     Cy      VI 


v: 


(8.) ^ 

^ 
(9.) 


C, 

^^ 


T 


LA 


ao.)_ 
(ii.)- 


-M^ 


" 


6T 


(12.) ^ 

^L- 

(13.)- 


-L=-i 


^ 


=0 i 


. 


1     /A, 


(15.)- 


L  r  .. 


(16.)- 


(17.)- 


48  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


OMISSION  OP  WORDS. 

37  Among  the  resources  of  Phonography  for  brevity,  in  phrase-writing, 
not  the  least  valuable  are  the  provisions  for  omitting  words,  generally  un- 
important, that  may  be  readily  and  accurately  supplied  by  the  reader  in 
transcribing  hia  notes.  In  the  following  paragraphs  ore  illustrated  the  more 
important  of  these  omissions. 

(1.)  A,  fin,  and,  are  omitted  when  it  is  not  convenient  to  write  the 
tick;  as,  *^>  at  a  glance,  ^-  —  "*  for  a  long  time,  ."  —  ?  now  and  then, 

*~a     again  and  again. 

(2.)  After  is  omitted  in  a  few  phrases  in  which  the  same  word  is  re- 
peated, with  only  the  word  after  between  them  ;  as  £/  generation  after 

generation,  ^  —  hour  after  hour,  *a  —  year  aftrr  >jeur. 

I 
(3.)    For  is  omitted  in  anumberof  phrases;  as_J£]L_  take  it  for  granted, 


and     '-^      take  for  example. 

(4.)  /,  they,  we,  and  you  are  omitted  in  several  phrases  where  the  proper 
pronoun  to  be  supplied  is  indicated  in  the  preceding  part  of  the  sentence; 
thus,  ^—*~  as  near  as  —  can,  Jf.  -----  a«  well  as  —  can,  ^°  —  —  as  far 
as  —  can, 

(5.)  Of  the  are  always  omitted,  iu  phrases,  and  also  between  other  words 
not  separated  by  a  pause,  (except  when  there  is  not  room  to  get  the  follow- 
ing word  in  at  the  end  of  aline.)  Iu  the  omission  between  words  the  omission 
is  clearly  indicated  by  proximity  to  the  preceding  word;  as  in  the  case  of 
the  syllables  com,  eon,  cog:  and  even  when  both  omissions,  of  the  and  com, 
con,  or  cog,  take  place  in  the  same  connection,  there  is  no  uncertainty  in 
reading,  the  preceding  context  nearly  always  indicating  the  omission.  The 
following  are  illustrations  of  the  principle:  _  -  —  "V  many  f>f  the  best, 
—L  -  state  of  the  market,  ^*-j  value  of  the  contents,  ^°\^,-  re- 
sponsibility of  the  company. 

(6.)  Of,  alone,  should  rarely  be  indicated  by  proximity,  as  there  are 
many  sentences  in  which  it  would  be  impossible  to  tell  whether  of  or  of  the 
should  be  supplied,  and  where  there  would  be  a  nice  difference  in  the 
meaning;  but  it  is  freely  omitted  in  phrases;  as,  "~7  some  of  them, 
t^~  House  of  Ood,  —  g~<r^  in  the  course  of  lime. 

(7.)  Or  is  omitted  in  the  following  and  a  few  other  phrases:  ^-A  one  or 
two,  J&  —  two  or  three,  <9-^'  sooner  or  later. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  49 


(8.)  To  is  omitted  in  the  first  word  of  many  phrases,  and  its  omission  in- 
dicated by  beginning  the  next  word  in  the  to-position,  or  where  the  to,  if 
written,  would  end,  immediately  under  the  line;  as  in  the  common  phrase, 

.  to  be;  thus,  — . —  to  do,  — -. —  to  show,  __ —  to  prove, to  what  date. 

to  my  certain  knowledge.  When  this  method  of  representing  to 
would  bring  a  first  position  word  in  conflict  with  a  word  of  the  second  or 
third  position,  it  is  better  to  write  the  to  and  following  word  separate.  Thus, 

<4_-(  , 

the  expression  _J iz would  naturally  be  read,  "I  wanted 

to  care  for  them"  while  the  speaker  might  have  said,  " I  wanted  to  CBY 

for  them"  The  clause,  N  ^a to  die  for  a  friend,  is  positively 

legible,  while  j — 5i= is  doubtful.  When  the  next  word  after  to 

begins  with  an  upward  stroke,  time  is  saved  by  writing  the  to,  as, 
vV^  to  live,  v^\  to  reply,  instead  of  — ^T. — ^^-^  ,  where  the 
omission  makes  it  necessary  to  carry  the  pen  twice  as  far,  and  below  the 
line,  as  would  be  required  in  writing  the  \  to  the  line  only,  and  there 
beginning  the  following  word. 

To  is^also  generally  omitted  in  the  middle  of  phrases;  as,  _!3 according 

to  that,  rr-z  do  you  mean  to  say,  *~s~) it  seems  to  me.  Only  when  the 

tick  is  needed  in  order  to  make  facile  joinings  between  words  is  it  used ;  as 
in, ""^  in  order  to  make,  °l^  so  as  to  recover. 

(9.)  To  the  are  in  like  manner  often  omitted,  at  the  beginning  of  phrases, 

and  indicated  by  position:  thus,  to  the  contrary,  ^  to  the  greatest 

collectu 


extent,    >.    O      to  the  best  of  my  recollection. 

'(10.)    As  in  the  writing  of  words  the  N-hook  is  sometimes  in  the  way, 

and  has  to  be  omitted  in  order  to  obtain  good  outlines,  (as  in  _e 

postponement),  so  in  phrasing  this  hook  must  be  occasionally  omitted  in 

order  to  secure  facile  phrases;  thus,  — Lj depend  upon  you,  — s^_ it 

.  has  been  said. 


Beview. 

(Sec.  37.)  When  may  a,  an,  and,  be  omitted  in  phrases?  When  is  after 
Emitted  ?  When  may  the  pronouns  7,  we,  they,  you  be  omitted  ?  Explain 
the  omission  of  of  the.  In  what  way  is  of  omitted  ?  In  what  kind  of  phrases 
is  or  omitted  ?  Explain  the  method  of  indicating  the  omission  of  to  and  to 
the.  When  is  it  better  to  write  the  sign  for  tot  In  what  combination  may 
the  n-hook  be  dispensed  with  ? 


6O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


WORDS  VARIOUSLY  WRITTEN. 

38.  Just  as  the  shorthand  signs  for  sounds  are  written  differently  in 
various  words,  in  order  to  blend  most  readily  with  each  other,  so  words 
are  written  differently  in  many  phrases,  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
greater  brevity  and  ease  of  combination.  Thus,  ^_^  for  a  time,  and 
at  a  time;  L  can  it  be,  and  — t^ —  if  il  be,  rather  than 
/  have  not  had,  rather  than  v-^  ;  )  there 
have^been,  rather  than  ._2^ :  __~ by  their,  L have  their, 


is  their,  '~~^\  improves  their.  In  each  of  the  last  four  illustra- 
tions the  words  their  and  there  are  written  differently,  and  can  not  be 
written  uniformly  alike  except  with  the  last  sign,  which  would  make  the 
other  three  more  difficult  to  write. 

The  more  important  variations  referred  to  will  be  here  described  and 
illustrated,  to  enable  the  leaner  to  understand  and  remember  them. 

30.  A  and  an  are  written  with  either  the  horizontal  or  vertical  tick, 
according  to  which  will  make  the  best  joining  with  the  preceding  or  follow- 
ing word;  thus.  _  —  by  a,  —  r  -  had  a,  —  ^  -  have  a,  '  can  a. 

Initially  it  is  better  to  write  the  horizontal  form,  leaving  the  vertical 
sign  at  the  beginning  of  phrases  for  1;  thus,  -  a  man,  instead  of 
V^a  _  (which  is  the  form  for  7  mean;)  --  a  great  many,  instead 
of  .  --  It  is  preferable  to  end  a  phrase  with  the  tick,  rather  than  to 
begin  the  next  with  one;  thus,  ^~~  "  -  >-T?  _  many  a  young  man, 
rather  than  ""^  '  -  >—  •*"*  -  * 

40.    And  is  written  with  the  oblique  tick,  always  struck  upward,  wheth- 

er initially  or  medially;  as,  —  £^  -  and  by  that  means,      ^/^      and  on 

-f  -$  -/> 

such  occasions,  —  _N_  —  and  as  if,  --  i  --  and  as  to  that,       T      and  such  is 

!r 

the, 


you  and  I,    "~v\ 


sum  and  substance.  In  a  few  phrases  and 
is  represented  by  the  N-hook;  as,  —  ^_  -  half  and  half,  *U^  0,,er 
and  above;  and  in  many  cases  the  sign  is  omitted  ;  as,  a~~f~^  more  and 
more,  \  (-  -  big  and  little.  And  is  more  frequently  used  in  ordinary 
discourse  than  any  other  word,  excepting  the,  and  it  is  therefore  given  this, 
the  most  readily  made  tick,  excepting  the  same  sign,  generally  struck 
downward,  for  the. 

41.    After,  besides  the  word-sign  -  (ft,)  is  in  a  few  instances  repre- 
sented by  the  F-hook,  combined  with  the  half-length  stroke  to  which  it  is 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  81 


written,  signifying  ft;  thus,  _J|  —  day  after  day,  \*^/  .  .  day  after  tomor- 
row; —  /~y^  —  Monday  afternoon;  —  "*-ar.  _  week  after  week,  (For  omis- 
sions, see  sec.  36.) 

42.    All,  besides  its  usual  word-sign  _  ,  is  frequently  repiesented  by 

the  L-hook,  (see  sec.  22);  it  is  also  occasionally  represented  by  the  stem 

i         1;  as;          -  after  all  their,  —  \f^    about  all,    .  V_.      that  is 


about  all  there  is,  —  —  TV"  _  give  them  all,        /*         that  is    all,      *) 
through  all  Us,         V^*"       through  all  their,         l\^T\  through  all  his 

argument. 

43.  Are  is  represented  by  only  the  one  stem      ^^       r,  the  down- 
ward stroke  being  reserved  for  other  words;  but,  on  account  of  its  frequent 
occurrence,  it  is  also  represented  by  the  R-hook,  (see  sec.  23),  by  the  Str-loop, 
(see  sec.  30),  by  the  Thr-hook,  (see  sec.  27),  and  by  the  Double-length  strokes, 
(see  sec.  81).    Before  .<m..  m  and  _Q  —  you  it  would  be  more  convenient  to 
join  the  downward  !T>     r,  as  —  L-  -  there  are  many,~\n  _   are  you  sure; 

r***S  ^ 

but,  as  these  forms  are  needed  for  there  were  many,  were  you  sure,  we  must 
do  the  best  we  can  with    I'  —         -  and     ^"""C?        » 

44.  As  it,  is  it,  primarily  represented  by  the  St-loop,  are  presented  in 
sec.   30.     They  are  more   frequently  represented,  however,  by  the  half 
length  ?-)  -  in  the  first  and    third  positions,  on  acnount  of  the  difficulty  of 
joining  many  signs  to  the  loop;  thus,  —  -^-  —  as  it  appears,  ^~*    as  it  seems, 

*\      as  it  should  be:    -^^    is  it.  important,  .  \  ._  is  it  possible,     \      is  it  true, 
•>         .^     is  it  not  necessary. 

45.  Been  has  only  a  few  exceptions  to  the  regular  form,    \  .....  namely: 
the  N-hook  on  the  stein     ^-  —  ;  as,     v^  _  liave  been,    \**       ever  been, 
-7_^a_  never  been,  —  ^__  —  liave  there  been;  and  by  a  hook  turned  inside  of 
the  Tr-hook  and  large  V-hook:  thus,     ^     hud  there  been,  ..Cf>    they  have  oeen 

4G.  Can  and  Cannot.—  fan  was  formerly  written  in  full,  ~~>  and  can 
not  by  the  half-length  1^.  —  :  but  as  they  both  belong  in  the  same  position,  and 
the  difference  in  length  did  not  sufficiently  distinguish  words  of  directly 
opposite  meaning,  the  author  of  Phonography  long  since  dropped  the  hook, 
and  writes  -  can.  Besides  rendering  the  two  words  distinct  and  reli- 
able, Zir_  admits  of  the  greatest  amount  of  phrasing.  The  colloquial  pro- 
nunciation can't,  is  written  the  same  as  cannot,  and  the  reporter  must 
exercise  his  judgment  and  memory  as  to  how  his  notes  shall  be  transcribed. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


In  court  reporting,  attorneys  and  witnesses  generally  say,  can't,  couldn't, 
didn't,  hadn't,  etc.,  and  their  words  should  be  so  transcribed.     When  de- 
sirable to  indicate  the   formal  pronunciation   it  may  be  written  _ 
cannot. 

47.  Could  not,  Couldn't.— It  is  found  impracticable  to  write  could  not  by 
the  same  contraction  as  cannot,  but  iu  the  second  or  third  position,  because 
in  phrases,  when  out  of  position,  they  would  conflict.    Hence  both  could  not 
and  couldn't  are  written  with  the  full  form    -^   ;  and  the  reporter  must 
exercise  his  judgment  in  transcribing  these  and  all  other  colloquial  forms. 

48.  Far  is  usually-written  by  the  full  form      ^ ,  but  in  phrases  it 

may  be  shortened  thus:  — f—  so  far  as,  — !Hl_ in  so  far. 


49.    First,  in  phrases,  is  contracted  as  follows: 


.in  tin  first  place, 


I 


.  first  and  second, 


.  at  first. 


50.  He  is  rarely  written  alone,  and  when  it  is  so  written  the  stem  _^^ 
is  more  easily  and  quickly  formed  than  any  other  sign  heretofore  used  for 
h.     It  must  also,  necessarily,  be  used  in  phrasing  where  the  brief  por- 
tion   —  (struck  downwards),  will  not  conveniently  join,  which  is  rarely 

the  case.    Brief  h  cannot  be  readily  written  where  it  forms  an  obtuse  angle, 
as       \    \      I      I ;  hence  we  write     *** he  had,     ^^"^    he  did, 

''l —  he  took,  t^\  he  thought  that.  Btft  the  brief  sign  is  readily 
joined  to  most  of  the  stem  signs,  and  to  ail  initial  hooks  and  circles; 

thus,  — ^"V. —  he  can  have,  — ^— f he  gives  them, *-<r>_  he  asks  me, 

I  <  he  was  never,  •£>  he  shall  not,  «— f  he  argues  that, 

«^£  he  will  tell  you,  _\ fee  may  not  be,  ^~(  he  knows  that,  _^ 

he  said  that,  — _Se —  he  believes  that, y —  he  tried  to  be,  — ^.  he  (old 

me.  (See  Complete  List  of  Phrases,  p.  104.) 

51.  I  being  a  word  of  most  frequent  occurrence,  and  having  a  com- 
plex sign  for  its  normal  representation,  must  necessarily  be  variously  writ- 
ten in  phrases  in  order  to  join  readily  with  preceding  or  following  stems: 

(1.)    In  some  connections  it  must  be  written  with  the  full  sign  — ;  as 

in  \    7  feel,     \    I  hope,  _j —  I  object,  \    I  vow,  v^~'   I  know,   ^    I  shall. 


I  suppose.  It  is  possible  to  write  _ i —  /  think,  J  7  do  not,  and 
without  conflicting  with  of,  but  the  obtuse  angle  is  not  readily  made,  and 
the  full  form  is  preferable. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  83 


(2.)    In  combination  with  the  horizontal  stems 
and  preceding  the  initial  hooks,  and  before  — I — , 

vertical  tick may  be  used;  as 7  can, 7  give, 

I  see,     i     7  was,    \    I  remember,     ^   7  believe,  *-—»  I  question, 7  want, 

S    7  hear.     This  vertical  tick  may  slant  a  little  thus,  N       7  agree,  but 

must  not  take  the  slant  of h.  which  might  in  some  cases  be  taken 

for  he. 

(3.)    After  the  circle as,  the  tick  may  be  struck  in  either  direction, 

^      f    *"  1-^  *f  g    -»  oS 

;  thus,  ^    as  7  am,  _J —  as  7  said, as  I  gave,      *-  as  I  expect, 


as  I  have  been,        \ as  7  propose, \^    as  I  feel,   c^~<    as  I  knew. 

(4.)    At  the  end  of  a  phrase  the  full  sign  must  be  used;  as,    Si*^v    nor  I; 
^/    says  7. 

52.  I  have,  as  primarily  represented,  J^ — ,  is  too  long  a  form  for 
general  use,  but  it  is  necessary  in  such  phrases  as,  ^— •w' 7  have  many, 

vts        7  have  perhaps,  — y^^    7  have  their.    Generally  7  have  may  be  written 
with  the  V-hook  upon  the  vertical  or  inclined  tick;  thus,     j    7  have  had, 

/    1  have  just, \    I  have  been  there,         t     I  have  given  them, ,_  7 

have  known,     ^»       7  have  spoken,    ^~a    7  have  several  times. 

53.  Ing-a,  an,  or  the.— When  a  or  an  follows  a  word  ending  with  ing, 
to  which  the  ing  would  be  written  with  a  dot,  both  the  ing  and  a  or  an  may 
be  represented  by  lengthening  the  dot  to  a  tick,  written  at  right  angles  to 

the  stem  at  the  end  of  the  word;  thus,  _L —  doing  a  or  an, costing  a  or 

an,  — 3i      beginning  a  or  aw,    — 3t —  covering  a  an;  in  like  manner  the  may 
be  addfed,  by  writing  the  tick  obliquely  to  the  stem;  thus,     *-     adding  the, 

.X,.       remembering  the,  ^^^  mastering  the.    Sometimes  the  tick  is  joined. 

54.  Of,  when  not  omitted  in  phrases,  is  of  course  generally  represented 

by  its  brief  tick  _^ ;  but  where  it  cannot  be  used,  the  V-hook  may  often  be 

employed;  as,  _L out  of,    .J    judge  of,     A  ,  which  of  us;  and  occasionally, 

at  the  end  of  phrases,  when  followed  by  it,  of  may  be  represented  by  the 
V-stem;  thus,    r^  sure  of  it,     <r~\-  some  of  it. 

55.  One  is  generally  written   by  the  W-hook  on   the  N-Stem;   thus, 
— <—s      no  one;    «= s  .   at  one  time;  but  frequently  by  the  N-book;  as 

a""s    some  one,  ±*> every  one,  _/_  each  one. 

56.  Other.    By  the  use  of  duplicate  forms  for  thr  -L — 2-,  we  are  en- 
abled to  distinguish  between   >     other  and    )     their,  which  if  written 


84  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

alike  would  conflict ;  besides  which,  this  word  is  occasionally  represented 
by  the  Thr-hook  and  double-length  curve  ;  as,    ^J     each  other     <_Vv/<?  - 

somehow  or  other,          N    my  other,  " x     no  other.     Or,  when  alone,  is 

written_ 


57.  Own,  besides  its  primary  form,  "-^  ,  is  frequently  represented, 

<\ 
medially  and  finally,   by  the  N-hook;   as  J^j —  our  own,  _i_  their  own, 

C     your  own,          "^    on  their  own  account. 

i\ 

58.  Part  may  be  nearly  always  written  with  a  half-length ,  but 

when  it  cannot,  it  may  be  written  with  the  form  for  apart  V  .,  as  in  the 
phrases,    ^-?        /"*•  his  part,          V      on  his  part. 

59.  Question,  generally  written    c~~^    Arum,  must  sometimes  be  re- 
duced to  — 3  kn,  in  order  to  join  with  a  preceding  word  ;  as what  is 

the  question,  .LL foolish  question,  .  ^^    usual  question. 

60.  Should  may  be  written  either  upward  or  downward,  in  phrases, 
according  to  the  joining  necessary  to  be  made  with  the  preceding  or  suc- 
ceeding words;  as  ^ should  become,   .• — i    should  never,     4     should  have 

been,  f>/LA     you  should  not  be. 

61.  State,  as  usually  written,  with  the  St-loop  on  the  T-stem     '    ,  fs 
the  best  form  for  this  word,  as  the  past  tense  may  be  readily  formed  by 

making  the  sign  half-length;  thus,  -i. stated,  and  it  is  also  distinct  from 

other  words  written  with  _E — ;  but  in  some  combinations  it  is  impossible 
to  write  the  loop,  and  the  circle  and  half-length  have  to  be  employed 
instead;  thus, 1  /  will  state,   " — x"v~- f   in  many  stales.    In  order  to  avoid 


confounding  state  and  city,  the  half-length     .    must  be  written  .very  short, 

and  the  stem  _1 full  long;  as,  ^~f    in  this  state,    ~^~f     in  this  eity. 

Y>  V 

62.    Take,  Took,  Taken.    While  it  is  impracticable  to  contract  the  out- 
line of  take,  as  a  single  word,  to  the  simple  _J ,  on  account  of  the  many 

other  words  it  must  necessarily  represent,  yet  in  phrases  it  is  very  desirable, 

and  maybe  often  done,  with  safety  to  legibility:  as    < —    take  care,  _i 

take  into    consideration,    ^^ when  it  takes  place.    When  the  word  it  fol- 
lows take,  the  full  form  must  be  used ;  as  -La. —  take  it  up,   *-*?      take  it  in 

U\ 
.~.~, take  it  for  granted. 

Took,  in  phrases,  may  be  contracted  the  same  as  take,  and  written  in 
the  third  position;  thus J took  place,     I  —  took  as  much  ti-me,  _J 

^  VT  '"A 

mav.  *i  \ 


took  it  up,  _L —  took  it  away. 


THE   REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


53 


Taken  may  generally  be  written  with  the  contracted  form,     J     (poet- 
ical ta'en);  as      J       taken  up,     la      taken  in  hand,     \>        taken  for  granted; 
but  sometimes  it  is  better  to   use   the. full    form:   as       ^-a-       taken  away, 
I— ; — s   taken  home,     ' — ?       taken  place. 

63.  Than,  primarily  written     ^      thn,  may  often  be  represented  by  the 
N-hook  ;  as,  C     other  than,  -^^  rather  than,  c*— 9    sooner  than;  and  follow- 
ing adjectives  in  the  comparative  degree  it  is  always  represented  by  the 
N-hook  or  N-curl;    thus,     \^>      better  than,      \^      easier  than, 
tighter  than,    _Ti^__   harder  than,       "Y^X7    sweeter  than,       /          later  than, 

^-*       rougJier  than,    r  less  than, moister  than. 

64.  The  may  nearly  always  be  represented  by  the  acute  tick  to  the  end 
of  the  preceding  word.    In  the  beginning  of  a  sentence,  or  phrase,  however, 
the  dot  must  be  used,  except  in  the  conjunction  of  the  with  other,  which  is 
represented  thus,    /     the  other,     I       the  other  day,        f      on  the  other  side. 

65.  Their  and  there,  besides  Jtheir  stem  sign  _l_  Tare  represented  by 
the  Thr-hook,  the  Double- length  curve,  and  the  Str-loop;  as,  _Ls_.  do  their, 

~'  -'     go  there,  —L liave  their, _/._  show  their,      v)        base  their, 

-^<^>  refuse  their,  — ^~~>  .  came  there,  — V_  upon  their,  '"*  gone  there, 

>-~     N   saw  me  there. 

66.  Therefore,  besides  its  regular  form,  is  sometimes  represented  by 
the  aid  of  the  Thr-hook.  and  by  the  lengthening  principle;  thus,     \^ / 


.  vie  are  therefore, 


.  we  may  tlierefore, 


hope  therefore,  _ 
when  therefore. 

67.    Time  is  one  of  the  words  of  most  frequent  recurrence,  and  which 

cannot  always,  i»  phrases,  be  written  alike.    The  initial  stem  _! being 

over-loaded  with  other  words,  and  the  — ^_m  making  better  joinings  in  the 
greatest  number  of  phrases,  the  latter  sign  is  preferred  for  general  use.  Be- 
ing horizontal  instead  of  vertical,  it  preserves  greater  lineality  in  the 

writing.    Compare  the  use  of  HZL  with  that  of ,  as  employed  by  most 

writers,  in  the  following  phrases:   i^< with    t.    .  at  that  time,  _3 with 

1  \  \ 

4*  ,     during  that  time,      £_ —  with  _,/ —  by  which  time,    /       with     /__ 

ch arch-lime,  —$ —  with  .  y...  about  which  time, 


with  /I —  at  such  times. 


Occasionally,  however,  It  is  impossible  to  use  the  stem    ^—^     and  the 
may  be  employed  instead,  or  the  word  written  in  full;  thus,       ?     behind 


timl. 


your  own  time, 


eight  or  ten  times. 


86  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


68.  Was  it,  may  generally  be  written  with  the  half-length in  the 

first  position,  the  same  as as  it,  with  which  it  does  not  often  conflict; 

thus,  was  it  as  good  as,  was  it  likely,  _j- was  it  done, 

**&^    was  it  necessary,   ^*-~.         was  it  not  for  the  purpose, was  it 

right.    The  sign  for  is  it  _A_  musFbe  written  in  the  third  position,  through 

the  base  line,  to  prevent  conflict  with  was  it;  as  in  the  phrases, y^ —  is  it 

likely,      ^  is  it  not  possible.    To  avoid  the  possibility  of  conflict,  some 

reporters  always  write  was  it  in  full,  thus,  _2 — ,  which  interferes  with 
fluent  phrasing. 

69.  Was  not,  wns'iit,    ^     is  the  best  form  for  this  phrase,  unless  in 
adding  other  words  they  run  below  the  line,  in  which  case  it  may  be 
shortened  to ;  as,  _£_  was  not  done,  _|_ —  toas'nt  it, 1      -.  it  was  not 


necessary,         j        he  was  not  at  home. 

70.    We,  as  primarily  represented  by  the  brief-w ,  may  be  joined  to 

all  stems  except  -ZH  k,  HL.  g,  ^ —  r,  ^_  r,  _£L  I,  ^~\  m,  >^  n,  v^-'  ng, 
t^  and  A.    It  is  not  needed  in  connection  with  the  latter  two,  and  in  con- 
nection  with  the  preceding  five  it  is  represented  by  the  W-hook;  thus, 

we  are  certain,  (in  the  tec-position,  to  distinguish  it  from  were}, 

*~~*\ 

we  will  never,  V     we  may  expect,       <:-\       we  know  that. 

When  we  precedes  words  beginning  with  ~        k  or  """"  g,  it  may  be  repre- 
sented by  the  stem  _J —  w,  or  by  the  brief -w  _Z ;  thus,  ^—i          or 

*— 1  —  we  can  do  something  ,^=^— —  or  v»  we  cannot  be  certain.  If 
brief-ta  is  used  thus  for  we,  it  must  be  written  low  in  the  second  position,  to 
distinguish  it  from what,  in  the  first  position;  as  ^"\  what  can  be, 

V-v  we  can  be;  though  generally  the  rest  of  the  phrase  indicates  whether 
the  first  word  is  we  or  what.  Brief-w  "*  is  also  used  for  we  in  sach  phrases 
aa,  V^i  what  we  have  said,  ~"  what  we  know,  in  preference  to  the  usual 
sign  !„_;  also,  in  ^^  shall  we  not,  /  which  we  see. 

n.  Well  is  generally  written  with  the  combination  <5"  wj,  to  distin- 
guish it  from  '.  will;  but  when  it  is  impracticable  to  write  the  hook,  the 
stem  J_ —  alone  is  used;  as,  ^"6""  may  as  well,  /^""^  it  is  well 
known.  Some  writers  prefer  to  write  the  '  downward  when  following 
.?-Js- 6.-L —  and  especially  when  it  is  followed  by.'i=at_or  >~/  ;  thus, 

^4 it  M  well  known.  —A. —  just  as  well  as,  /Q  ,  juat  as  willing;  but  if  the 

— y  .  y_^ 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


87 


_£_  be  written  nearly  vertical,  the  outline 
carries  the  pen  forward  instead  of  backward. 


is  preferable,  as  it 


72.  "Were  is  one  of  the  frequently  recurring  words,  which  in  the  Eclec- 
tic style  of  Phonography  is  written,  generally,  with  a  distinctive  sign  that 
admits  of  all  the  modifications  and  combinations  necessary  in  phrasing; 
thus,  CX"  were,  — ^ —  were  it,  — t^*-*  -were  it  not,  C^7  were  not, 


C^^        were  there,     (^^*- 
many  as,    P-""7    we  were  not, 


were  there  not, 


for  we  were  there, 


were  there  as 
*~>^\ 


when  we  were  ready.    In  a  few  combinations,  however,  this  outline  cannot 

-\  ^ 

be  employed,  and  the  downward  — 0 —  r  is  used  instead;  as,     -^    there  were, 

what  were  you,       y° —  those  who  were, - — • — *        many  who  were, 

if  you  were.    In  a  few  phrases  like  the  following,  the  r-hook  rep- 
resents were;  as,  —2. which  were,      J    such  were,  — 9 —  as  it  were. 

73.  Will,  though  generally  represented  by  the  up-stroke    '        I,  may 
also  be  written  with  the  down-stroke,  in  such  combinations  as  the  follow- 
ing;   as,  .Jte this  will,  — £fi-  this  will  not  do,  -£ —  your  own  will, 

doeth  his  will. 

74.  Word,  -ward,  are  generally  written  with  the  half-length    °>  ,  wrd: 

as  in  e^-    word  of  God, ^)     a  few  words,   ^o    kind  words,  _rrSV_.  take  my 

word,  *)r\-o      words  of  my  text,    * — *\ homeward  bound,  __^___  went 

backwards;  but  in  other  combinations  the   ^   wrd  is  more  readily  written; 
as,    <-2- — '  word-sign,  ^^^     went  forward,    — e'^\. —  inward  feeling. 

75.  Would,  primarily  represented  by  its  proper  form  of  brief-w    ^   , 
may  also,  when  necessary,  be  written   with  the   reverse  sign,     c    ;   as, 

V» this  would  be,     N       that  would  be,     ^       we  would  be.     It  is  also 

represented  by  the  halving  principle;  as,      I     it  would  be,     f     such  would 
be, !L. —  there  would  be,    *^\    he  would  not  be,    v""^         never  would  be. 

76.'   Year  and  years,  when  necessary,  may  be  written  with  the  usual 
sign  inverted,  thus,   ^         about  a  year  ago,   *>•      two  years  ago. 

77.    Yon,  like  we,  may  generally  be   represented  by  its  proper  sign, 
_Q — ;  but  when  it  will  not  join  well  with  preceding  or  succeeding  signs,  it 

may  be  inverted;  thus,    H      you  do  not  know,  -^ you  shall  not,  *    "^ 

when  you  find,    (^ —  if  you  say.     On  account  of  the  frequency  of  a  few 
phrases,  custom  has  established  the  use  of  _o —  in  certain  connections 


58  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

where  it  does  not  make  the  proper  joining;   as,   ^— ^  do  you  know, 
you  have  been. 

78.    Your  is  almost  uniformity  written  with  its  alphabetic  word-sign; 

• 
but  on  account  of  the  frequent  recurrence,  in  the  court-room  and  elsewhere, 

of  such  questions  as  the  following,  it  is  desirable  to  employ  the  down-stroke 
'      r  in  such  cases;  as,   ^^         what  is  your  business,      '  «•— — v  what  is 
your  name,  *> — 3     what  is   your  question,  fT\  — .  what  is   your  objection, 
V      is  it  your,     ^      inns  it  your.    When  the  pronoun  is  in  the  feminine 
gender,  the  sign  ^      must  be  disjoined,  or  the  vowel  e  inserted,  if  there  is 

any  danger  of  ambiguity,  which  is  rarely  the  case;  thus,  y^     what  is 

her  objection,  ^\^~^      what  is  her  reason. 

Intersections  are  ft  mode  of  contraction  obtained  by  striking  the  first 

letter  of  a  word  through  the  last  sign  of  a  previous  word,  thus:  Defendant 

.  •  ~^-  /f-  9 — 

Company  _L_ ,  military  company  _^±__,  Railroad  Co. _<^__,  7ns.  Co.i=±__, 

Agricultural  Society  <""gr7~-.  ,  Temperance  Society    ^K     , 


REVIEW. 

(Sec.  88.)  Why  are  words  written  differently  in  different  phrases  ?  (39., 
How  are  the  articles  a  or  an  written  ?  Is  it  better  to  attatch  this  tick  to  a  pre- 
ceding or  following  word?  (40.)  In  Avhat  direction  is  the  tick  anrf  always 
written?  How  else  is  it  represented?  (41.)  How  is  after  occasionally  repre- 
sented, in  addition  to  its  usual  word-sign?  (42.)  How  many  ways  are  there 
of  representing  all,  and  what  are  they  ?  Give  illustrations.  (43.)  In  addition 
to  its  alphabetic  word-sign,  how  is  are  represented?  (44.)  How  many,  and 
what  are  the  modes  of  representing  as  it  and  is  itf  (45.)  What  are  the  irregu- 
lar modes  of  representing  beenf  (48.)  How  and  in  what  connection  is  far 
contracted  ?  (49.)  How  is  the  word  first  contracted  in  phrases  ?  (50. )  How  is 
he  generally  represented  in  phrases  ?  In  what  connection  can  brief-A  not  be 
used,  and  how  is  he  then  represented?  (51.)  In  what  connections  must  the 
full  sign  for  /  be  written  ?  On  what  signs  may  the  vertical  tick  be  used,  and 
before  what  hooks  ?  A  fter  the  circle  for  as,  in  what  direction  may  the  tick 
for  /  be  struck?  At  the  end  of  a  phrase,  how  is  I  written?  (52.)  How  are 
I  have,  as  the  beginning  of  phrases,  generally  written?  When  must  the 
V-stem  for  have  be  emploved?  (53.1  How  are  the  words  a  or  an,  and  the, 
written  to  words  ending  with  the  dot  ing?  (54.)  What  is  the  exceptional  way 
of  representing  off  (55.)  How  may  one  be  written  briefly?  (56.)  In  wha't 
ways  is  other  represented?  (57.)  What  is  the  brief  mode  of  writing  own? 
(58.)  ^yhat  is  the  exceptional  way  of  writing  port  ?  (61.)  What  are  the  modes 
of  writing  ftate,  slated,  etc  ?  (62.)  How  are  take  and  took  contracted  ?  How 
about  taken?  (03.)  How  is  than  represented  in  phrases?  (64.)  "What  is  the 
unusual  mode  of  representing  the  f  (65. )  What  are  the  three  modes,  besides 
the  usual  sign  of  representing  their  and  there  f  (66.)  How  is  therefore  oc- 
casionally written  ?  (67.)  What  are  the  modes  of  writing  time  ?  (68.)  How 
may  was  it  be  written  in  brief?  (69.)  What  are  the  two  forms  for  was  notf 
(70.)  To  what  alphabetic  signs  can  the  word-sign  we  not  be  joined?  How 
may  this  word  be  represented  in  connection  with  them?  (72.)  Howis  were 
represented,  beside  by  the  usual  sign  ?  (73  )  When  is  will  written  downward 
in  phrases?  (75.)  What  are  the  modes  o£  representing  would  1  (76.)  What 
is  the  irregular  mode  of  writing  year  and  years  ?  (77.)  How  .may  you  be 
written  besides  with  its  proper  sign?  (78.  t  What  is  the  exceptional  way 
of  writing  your  ? 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  89 


CATCHING-UP,  AND  BESTING. 

79.  There  will  be  times,  occasionally,  when  even  the  skillful  reporter 
will  find  himself  falling  a  little  behind  the  speaker,  aad  something  must  be 
done  to  catch  up.    The  omission  of  of  the,  to,  and  to  the,  will  not  always  be 
sufficient,  and  additional  aid  must  be  obtained  from  other  devices,  the 
principal  of  which  will  be  here  mentioned. 

80.  Omission  of  clauses.— A  speaker  very  often  emphasises  a  portion  of 
his  remarks  by  repeating  a  clause,  or  part  of  a  sentence,  several  times;  thus, 
"  I  will  not  say  the  man  is  dishonest;  I  will  not  say  he  is  a  thief;  I  will  not 
say  he  is  a  burglar;  but  I  will  say,"  etc.    At  such  a  time  the  reporter  may 
catch  up,  rest  a  moment,  and  take  a  fresh  start,  by  making  a  couple  of  ditto 
marks  in  place  of  the  repeated  clause,  thus:  "  I    "    thief,    "    burglar." 

81.  By  the  omission  of  an  answer. — In  reporting  testimony,  when  a  wit- 
ness starts  off  with  an  answer  In  the  exact  words  of  the  attorney,  as 
witnesses  often  do,  the  reporter  may  ditto  as  above,  either  for  the  whole 
answer  or  until  he  begins  to  vary  from  the  question,  when  he  must  promptly 
resume  his  notes. 

82.  By  reference  to  quotations.— When  a  speaker  quotes  from  books  or 
papers,  which  the  reporter  is  sure  he  can  obtain  readily  and  promptly,  from 
which  to  copy,  he  may  note  the  title,  page,  etc.,  and  first  words  of  an  extract, 
skip  a  space,  and  then  rest  until  the  last  words  of  the  quotation  are  iitfc-red. 
which  should  also  be  noted.     In  this  way  a  reporter  may  obtain  rest  at 
times  when  greatly  needed;  besides  which  he  may  get  some  one  to  copy 
the  extracts  for  him.  and  thus  give  them  literally  correct,  which  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  do  in  reporting  from  rapid  reading. 

88.  The  preliminary  questions  to  a  witness  are  generally  formal,  and 
some  attorneys  utter  them  very  rapidly.  In  order  to  keep  up  with  them 
comfortably,  some  such  questions  arc  much  abbreviated  by  the  omission  of 
words  that  may  readily  be  supplied  by  th"  transcriber.  Thus, 

instead  of  -JJ— O —  n-luU  is  your  namef 

instead  of  Cs'h^i    where  do  you  reside  t 

9-\ 

instead  of  — 1rr-i what  is  your  occupation  f 

instead  of  ^v^t  hoio  long  have  you  known  him? 


6O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


EXCEPTIONAL   PHRASES. 

[Use  first  as  a  key  to  the  opposite  page,  and  then  as  a  Writing  Exercise.] 

1.  As  well  as  —  can;  as  far  as  —  can;  so  far  as  —  know;  as  near  as  —  can 
remember;  as  near  as— can  fix  it;  you  may  do  as  — please;  I  will  do  as — 
please. 

2.  Two  or  three;  six  or  seven;  sooner  or  later;  one  or  the  other;  either 
one  or  the  other;  it  has  been  said;  which  has  been  said;  devolve  upon  you; 
I  will  depend  upon  you. 

3.  There  are  many;  there  were  many;  those  who  are:  those  who  were; 
such  as  were;  are  you  positive;  are  you  aware;  are  you  ready;  are  you  sure 
of  it. 

4.  As  it  appears  to  me:   as  it  seems  to  me;   as  it  was  necessary;   as  it 
might  not  be;  is  it  possible  that;  is  it  expected;   is  it  important  that;   is  it 
necessary  that;  is  it  reasonable. 

5.  Was  it  right;  was  it  not  known;  was  it  not  for  the  purpose;  was  it  not 
necessary;  was  it  his  intention;  nor  was  it  necessary;  wasn't  that;  wasn't  it 
true;  there  wasn't  anything. 

6.  He  didn't  know  that;  he  thought  they  were;  he  had  never  seen;  he 
cannot  have  known;   he  was  not  to  have;  he  shall  not  be;  he  might  not 
have;  he  promises  to  be. 

7.  I  am  very  certain:  I  am  sure  of  it;  I  remember  that  time;  I  believe 
there  was;  I  only  know  that;  I  have  not  been  there;  I  have  never  known;  I 
have  seen  them. 

8.  As  I  am  responsible;  as  I  can't  be  sure;  as  I  will  try  to  prove;  as  I  in- 
tend to  be;  as  I  happen  to  know;  as  I  have  never  been;  as  I  have  just  seen. 

9.  One  day  after  date;  day  after  tomorrow;  Wednesday  afternoon;  week 
after  week;  after  all  that;  about  all  his;  throughout  all  time;  that  is  about 
all  there  is  to  say. 

10.  We  can  do  something:  we  can  not  be  certain;  we  can  only  say.  we 
cannot  go;  we  gave  it  up;  which  we  were;  which  we  hope  to  have;  shall 
we  go. 

11.  We  would  be  willing;  they  would  much  rather;  there  would  be  some- 
thing; it  would  be  well  to  have]  two  years  ago;  two  or  three  years  ago;  do 
you  think;  do  you  know  that. 

12.  Wealth  of  the  nation;  education  of  the  people;  transgression  of  the 
law;  guilt  of  the  prisoner;   terms  of  the  contract;    head   of  the  concern; 
responsibility  of  the  company. 

13.  I  propose  to  prove;  I  want  to  show;  honor  to  the  brave-  I  drove  to 
the  city;  up  to  what  time:  much  to  our  surprise;  I  am  inclined  to  question. 

14.  Remembering  the  trouble;  stating  the  a-mount:  casting  the  blame; 
doing  a  great  deal;  out  of  business;  danger  of  that;  take  care  of  it;  enough 
of  it. 

15.  The  party  of  the  first  part  being  taken  separate  and  apart  from  the 
party  of  the  second  part,  agreed  to  the  transaction. 

16.  No  city  in  this  state  can  be  compared  with  many  cities  of  the  state  of 
Massachusetts  in  point  of  wealth. 

17.  You  must  take  into  consideration  what  took  place,  and  when  it  took 
place,  so  as  to  have  the  matter  taken  in  hand  at  the  earliest  moment. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


61 


EXCEPTIONAL  PHBASES. 

[See  opposite  page  lor  Key.] 

) 


(2.)- 
(4.)- 

(6.)- 
(7.)- 
(8.)- 
(9.)- 
(10.)- 
(11.)- 
(12.)- 
(13.)- 
(14.). 


^>- 


f        I          < 

T      T 
^r 


4. 


^\ 


^-^ 


V>^  ^ 


8-~  ' 


^V 


v\  •v 

\  j     ^>      — =/«_     i 
v  <^ — /-^ — -j=* — I-SY 


> 


(15.)-^- 


-v 


ae.)- 

(17.)- 


£f     "7 


I 


62  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


EXERCISE  ITST  SPEECH-REPORTING. 

[This  exercise  is  given  for  the  purpose,  especially,  of  training  the  learner 
in  the  omission  of  repeated  clauses.  After  reading  the  shorthand  version 
on  the  opposite  page,  this  printed  copy  should  be  read  to  him  as  fast  as  he 
can  write  it,  omitting  the  italicized  words.] 

"  Fellow-citizens,  what  is  this  country  ?  Is  it  the  soil  on  which  we  tread? 
Is  it  the  gathering  of  familiar  faces  ?  7s  it  our  luxury,  and  pomp,  and  pride  ? 
Nay,  more  than  these,  is  it  power,  and  might,  and  majesty  alone  ?  No,  our 
country  is  more,  far  more  than  all  these.  The  country  which  demands  our 
love,  our  courage,  our  devotion,  our  heart's  blood,  is  more  than  all  these. 
Our  country  is  the  history  of  our  fathers — our  country  is  the  tradition  of  our 
mothers — our  country  is  past  renown — our  country  is  present  pride  and 
power — our  country  is  future  hope  and  destiny— our  country  is  greatness,  glory, 
truth,  constitutional  liberty— above  all,  freedom  forever."— BAKER.  (116) 

[For  a  similar  exercise  on  omissions,  see  Philipians  4,  viii.] 

"  We  are  called  upon  to  act.  There  is  no  time  for  hesitation  or  inde- 
cision—no time  for  haste  or  excitement.  It  is  a  time  when  the  people  should 
rise  in  the  majesty  of  their  might,  stretch  forth  their  strong  arm  and  silence 
the  angry  waves  of  tumult.  It  is  time  the  people  should  command  peace. 
It  is  a  question  between  union  and  anarchy— between  law  and  disorder.  All 
politics  for  the  time  being  are  and  should  be  committed  to  the  resurrection 
of  the  grave.  The  question  should  be,  "  Our  country,  our  whole  country, 
and  nothing  but  the  country/'— WEBSTER.  (98) 

"I  have  not  allowed  myself,  sir,  to  look  beyond  the  union,  to  see  what 
might  lie  hidden  in  the  dark  recess  behind.  I  have  not  coolly  weighed  the 
chances  of  preserving  liberty,  when  the  bonds  that  unite  us  together  shall 
be  broken  asunder.  I  have  not  accustomed  myself  to  hang  over  the 
precipice  of  disunion,  to  see  whether,  with  my  short  sight,  I  can  fathom  the 
depth  of  the  abyss  below;  nor  could  I  regard  him  as  a  safe  counsellor  in  the 
affairs  of  this  government,  whose  thoughts  should  be  mainly  bent  on  con- 
sidering, not  how  the  union  should  be  preserved,  but  how  tolerable  might 
be  the  condition  of  the  people,  when  it  shall  be  broken  up  and  destroyed." 
—WEBSTER.  (Hit-total  333  words) 


-. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  63 


Exercise  in  Speech-Reporting. 

_  (°—    x      >       *        _V_       1    >.   . 
*  * 


V 

^s 


e 


(116  words.) 


3  _      I 


r  ! 

d-^    X 


^ — °      S^ — ^      ^ ^\ o^e 


^c    ^ 

v^ 


<98  words.) 


^ 

v  ^  — 


-^  ^  ,x^  ^  \ 
_ 


V       1A   V; 

^=^       5X  ' 


v 


^^H 


64  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


LIABILITY  FOB  LOSS  OP  BAGGAGE. 

[This  selection  is  admirably  adapted  as  an  exercise  on  the  omission  of 
of  the,  to,  and  to  the,  and  the  representation  of  com,  con,  etc.,  by  proximity.  It 
should  be  written,  from  dictation,  every  day  or  two,  for  a  month,  or  until  it 
can  be  written  without  hesitation.] 

In  the  case  of  Haines  vs.  Chicago,  St.  Paul,  Minneapolis  and  Omaha 
Railway  Company,  in  the  Supreme  Court  of  Minnesota,  the  following  de- 
cision was  rendered  May  30,  1882: 

Plaintiff  purchased  of  defendant  company  a  ticket  from  Minneapolis  to 
St.  Paul,  and  received  a  check  for  his  valise.  The  only  agreement  between 
plaintiff  and  defendant  regarding  the  valise,  was  simply  the  usual  implied 
contract  between  carrier  and  passenger  to  carry  the  ordinary  personal  bag- 
gage of  the  passenger.  Under  the  implied  contract  defendant  received  the 
valise  as  the  ordinary  baggage  of  plaintiff  for  transportation,  as  such,  and 
not  otherwise.  The  only  consideration  was  the  amount  paid  for  the  passage 
ticket.  The  valise  and  contents  were  lost,  without  fault  on  the  part  of  de- 
fendant. The  description  of  the  property  in  the  complaint,  showed  that 
the  contents  of  the  valise  were  not  personal  baggage  of  the  plaintiff,  and  it 
Was  not  alleged  or  admitted  that  the  defendant  company  had  any  notice 
that  they  were  not  personal  baggage.  (163) 

Held:  That  a  carrier  of  passengers  for  hire  is  only  bound  to  carry 
their  personal  baggage,  and  if  a  passenger  delivers  to  a  carrier,  as  baggage, 

a  trunk  or  valise  containing  property  not  his  personal  baggage,  and  the 

•« 
carrier  has  no  notice  of  the  fact,  he  is  not  responsible,  as  carrier'or  insurer, 

for  its  loss.  The  reason  is  that  as  to  such  property  the  carrier  has  made  no 
contract.  Doubtless,  if  the  carrier  had  actual  notice  of  the  nature  of  the 
property,  and  still  received  it  as  baggage,  he  would  be  liable.  But  he  is  not 
bound  to  inquire  as  to  the  contents  of  a  trunk  or  valise  delivered  as  baggage 
by  a  passenger.  He  has  a  right  to  assume  that  it  contains  nothing  but  per- 
sonal baggage.  Therefore,  at  least  in  the  absence  of  negligence,  a]> 
ger,  in  order  to  recover  from  a  carrier  for  property  not  his  personal  bun- 
gage,  which  he  has  delivered  to  the  carrier  as  baggage  without  payment  of 
other  consideration  than  the  price  for  his  passage  ticket,  must  prove  that 
the  carrier  had  notice  of  the  property,  and  the  burden  of  proving  this 
notice  rests  upon  the  passenger.  (193-total  356.) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


63 


Liability  for  Loss  of  Baggage. 


3  0**: 


4=- 


/ 


/          \ 


(163) 


v> 


1         /    o 


- 


\.  . 


'I 


(366) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


THE  STUDY  OF  PHRASE-FORMS. 

If  the  learner  has  thoroughly  studied  the  "Single  Stem  Word-Forms," 
the  "List  of  Contracted  Words,'  and  the  "Principles  of  Phrasing,"  he  has 
obtained  a  fair  theoretical  knowledge  of  the  Reporting  Style  of  Phonography. 
In  addition  he  ought  to  have  attained  such  a  practical  use  of  it,  if  he  has 
written  as  frequently  as  he  has  been  enjoined  to  do,  all  the  words,  phrases 
and  exercises  that  have  been  given  thus  far,  as  will  enable  him  to  write 
correctly  in  that  style,  and  at  a  moderate  rate  of  speed. 

But  now  a  wider  field  opens  before  him,  and  he  must  prepare  for  gen- 
eral work.  His  vocabulary  of  words  and  phrases  is  still  limited,  and  he 
must  greatly  enlarge  them  in  order  to  be  prepared  for  writing  the  usual 
variety  of  discourse.  The  following  "General  List  of  Phrases,"  though  far 
from  being  exhaustive,  is  the  most  extensive  ever  before  published,  and 
contains  more  than  any'  reporter  will  ever  need  to  use.  But,  as  the 
lamented  Garfield  said,  (see  page  202),  every  man  needs  a  "surplus  power," 
and  especially  so  does  the  reporter.  Therefore  a  thorough  practice  in  the 
writing  of  the  following  extended  list  is  earnestly  recommended  to  the 
student.  The  manual  dexterity,  in  the  writing  of  phrase  forms,  that  will 
thus  be  obtained,  even  if  not  more  than  half  of  them  are  remembered  or 
used,  will  well  pay  for  the  time  spent. 

If  the  learner  is  desirous  of  beginning  practical  work  in  reporting  testi- 
mony, or  taking  depositions,  he  might  first  turn  to  the  "  Legal  Testimony 
Phrases,"  page  213,  and  master  them,  before  going  on  with  the  general  list. 
In  connection  with  them,  he  should  write  and  re-write  many  times,  the 
court  testimony  given  as  an  exercise  on  pages  220-222. 

If  the  learner  is  preparing  for  amanuensis  work,  as  Correspondence 
Clerk,  for  a  railroad  office,  Insurance  Company,  Manufacturing  or  Mercan- 
tile firm,  he  might  first  study  the  list  of  "Railroad  and  Commercial 
Phrases,"  given  on  page  232,  and  in  connection  with  them  practice  writing 
the  sample  letters  given,  and  all  others  he  can  find.  In  doing  this  he  should 
refer  to  the  lists  of  Geographical  and  Personal  Names,  in  the  American 
Phonographic  Dictionary,  for  the  best  forms  for  the  names  of  towns,  cities, 
states,  and  persons. 

It  is  a  good  plan,  when  the  student  selects  an  article,  or  speech,  on  which 
to  practice  writing,  to  read  through  it  and  with  his  pencil  underscore  the 
words  that  should  be  contracted,  and  also  mark  hyphens  between  the  words 
that  should  be  written  as  phrases.  This  will  enable  him  to  write  his  exer- 
cises correctly  in  these  respects. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


67 


GENERAL  LIST  OF  PHRASES. 


For  exercises  on  phrases 
beginning  with  A,  all,  and, 
etc.,  see  page  193. 

A  BETTER  way 


a  few  years  ago 

a  fortiori 

a.  general  thing 

a  good  deal  of  time      y^~^ 

a  good  many        u^-\_x 


a  good  many  times  i— "^"a 

a  good  while  ago_bt 

a  great  deal 

-e-f 

a  great  extent     _ 

a  great  many       -e"^^ 
a  great  number 


a  great  while  ago 


a  large  amount        £* 

a  large  number 


a  large  part 
a  little 


a  little  more  than  . 
a  little  while 


a  peculiar  thing 
a  peculiar  circum- 


a  posteriori 
a  priori 


stance^        \    p 
a 


a  remarkable  cir-  ~t  -<:~>*—P 
cumstance  J    a — 

a-^__ 

a  short  time  ago 

£. 


ABLE  to  account 

able  to  avoid  it         N 

able  to-  be 
able  to  be  there 
able  to  do 
able  to  have 


able  to  have  it 
able  to  make  it 

able  to  prove      

able  to  realize     

able  to  reply       

I 
able  to  speak      

able  to  state       

q 

able  to  supply 

able  to  think      

able  to  work 

ABOUT  a,  or  an : 

about  a  matter  of) 
importance  j  T 

about  as  many  as  jy 
about  as  much  as  _» 
about  certain  things 
about  each  one 
about  each  other 
about  every 
about  every  other 
about  every  thing 
about  him^_^.  do. 
about  h: 
about  how  many 


about  matters  of  > 
importance  j 

about  right 


,      — 

B8                   THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

about  several  things  »-  
about  something     ^N_y  — 
about  some  other    •>          — 
about  such  things  —  ^  — 

•vjl 

about  that  time  s^_- 

about  that  which  he  ) 
or  the             J-V  — 

about  the  matter  .\          — 
about  the  way    —  V 
about  their  own  v*  
about  themselves  —  ±  
about  this  time  rv,  
about  where  was  it  -V~r-\  — 
about  which   \    do.  it  .^  — 
about  which  it  has  been_v  

about  which  it  is  not     v 

about  which  there  > 
or  they  are  (  ~T  

about  which  there  is__\__ 
about  which  you  are    ^  

about  which  you  were_j^__ 

about  which  you  )              ' 
may  be}     -7  
•*v> 
about  you                  y. 

about  your  own  v      
ABOVE  a           Ac  
above  hisAj  —  do.  us  \ 
above  it                      \i 
above  me  or  my    \S"^ 
above  the                  V"  
above  their               \ 

absolutely  necessary  _E±£_ 

absolutely  perfect  _   X\^  —  - 
ACCORDING  to)    <r* 

after  ho  was        i  

U, 

after  his  own        ,.        

agreement) 
according  to  his)       c"*^ 

after  such  a         —  ^i—  
after  that                    2 

understanding) 
according  to  my  >  c-^~r 

recollection  j 
according  to  my  )   cr^~>f 

after  that  time   —  i^i  
after  their           2  
after  the  other   £  
after  them  or  they  C  
after  these  or  this      f  
after  they  had    L  
after  this  time       fe"^  
after  we  do.  had  J  
after  wo  were  there  fc,^? 

after  which  he  or  the  _Z  
&• 

after  which  it           /  

after  which  it  may  be  *"**  
L 

understanding! 
f-r 

according  to  the  best>^~\_2 
of  my  recollection  ( 

according  to  the  bestj17"^ 
of  your  recollection  i  (^3 

according  to  your  —  ^  

according  to  your)     T^ 
recollection)      l 

AHTnf  f!nngr«Ha 

ants  of  f!ongr«sii 

firt  Of  in<"nrp"''a*f"n             \ 

"V 

ac.t  nf  P^rlip.m«nf. 

ad  arbitrium           *        v^~\ 
nd  caplandum              ^-  —  i 

.id  infinitum            V^^^ 
nd  inqKirfiulum        (•  —  '^^^ 

after  which  there  is  £/  

after  which  you  <~*n     7 
^^ 

aftp.r  ynii  ar« 

ad  interim 

|/-v^ 

ad  valorem                v    
AFTER  a,  or  an 

after  you  become       \__  — 

^^ 
nftcr  you  were  there_i£___ 

after  your  own          (t 
AftAIN  and  agnin         '     -> 

after  a  good  deal     ~J~\s 
<__ 
after  a  great  deal        y^ 

after  a  moment           ^> 

against  bin—  fey  do.  im—  ?> 
against  the               —  J*0 

after  all  that 

after  business  hours_X__ 

tf-v 

<>      P 

against  t.h«ir              x~'' 

\> 

absolutely  impossibles^"* 

ALTj  are 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


69 


all  arc  aware 
all  are  not 
all  are  ready 


ill  are  supposed  to  be \? 


all  believe 
all  change 
all  charges 
all  circumstances  . 

all  conditionn      

all  consideration* 
all  danger  of  that 
all  directions        V 
all  generations   

all  have  been      — 

1 
all  have  seen       — 

all  have  their      — 

> 

all  bis  or  is          _ 


aH  bis  influence . 


all  his  timeTH-an  Hs_Jz_ 

all  its  bearings   . 

all  itH  most  important 

all  mankind 

all  matters 


«i«.  of  import'ce  . 
all  may  be  


V-« 

all  may  be  considered  L 

sill  may  be  right 

all  may  not  be 


all  may  not  have 


all  may  not  have  had      *• 

all  may  not  have 

all  men  of  means 

all  might  have  been      Va 

do.  not  be  able  to 
all  my  brethren  . 
all  my  fellow  citizens  — -^ 

all  my  friends    ± 

v^^ 
all  my  reasons 


v-^ A 

° 


do.  responsibiliti 

N^ 

all  iny  time         

all  my  trouble 
all  my  work 

all  of all  of  my 

X  \r 

all  of  our    J     nil  of  the 

all  of  them_k_  all  of  us_Z_ 


all  such  as  are    _  _ 


all  such  as  could       "*• 

all  Kiie'i  as  do  not       y 

all  snch  as  have 

all  such  as  were 

all  such  as  would       -j 

all  such  cases      /o 

all  such  considerations  *) 

b 

«• 

all  such  matters, 
all  snch  things 


all  suggestions 
all  thai 

all  that  he  or  the 
all  that  is  done 
all  that  is  said 
all  that  is  said  t 
all  that  it  is 
all  that  may 


all  that  may  be  so. 
all  that  might 
all  that  must  be 
all  that  really  is. 
all  that  they 
all  that  time 
all  that  you 
do.  are  able 


all  that  you  can 

all  that  yon  have 


ill  that  you  may )      ^~"~> 
be  able      j     *- 

do.  may  have  ^ 


7O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


all  the_ 


all  the  time. 


all  the  other/ — do.  way — 

rv     xv 

all  their_2_  do.  own tL. 

all  their  interests 

all  think   (    do.  it  i 

all  think  so 

all  think  there  is 

all  thisJb-allthisissai 

all  this  time 

all  this  took  place 

all  those  who 

all  those  who  are        fe^- 

all  those  who  were. 

all  those  who  woul 


•-V 

IdJ^, 


all  were,  or  all  we  are  Cs^ 
all  were  not  C 

all  were  there 

all  which  L. 

all  which  are 


all  which  are  not 

all  which  are  to  have      6 

all  which  can  be 


all  which  can  have_ 

all  which  is 

all  which  may  be 


all  will  not  be 

all  will  try  to  have 

all  your  f      do.  time    ^"~N 

ALMIGHTY  Father. 

Almighty  God    _ 

ALMOST  always 

almost  there 

ALONG  a 

along  about  that 

along  after  you 

alongside  of 

along  side  of  their 

along  there,  or  their 

along  their  path. 

ALTHOUGH  he,  or  the 

although  it          V, 

although  it  has  not, )       f 
or  is  not  |    ~T 

although  it  has  uotj    f 

beent     tT~~ 

although  it  is  not)     ^      * 
necessary )    ~r~    ~~, 

although  there  is 
do.  nothing 

although  there  may  beZ 

>  V^ 

although  this  case _i 


although  this  is  the      C 

7b 

although  you  can  notVha__ 
do.  may  think  "> 

do.  might  not        v*-^-r 

ALWAYS  are 

always  ba 

always  ready 

always  there 

always  was 

always  will  be 

amende  honorable 

ametisa  et  thoro 


among  other  \ 
things 

among  our  own 
among  the  best 
among  us 
amongst  his 
amongst  their 
AN  able_X_an  advan 
an  advantage 


an  honorable  msui_ 


an  important  matter 
an  opportunity         " 


THE 

REPORTER'S  Gt 

JIDE                      71 

an  nndwfftfnidjng       u 

-p 

and  as  the,  or  h9 

and  forthepnrposo  of  ^-i 

/• 

ANP  «,  AT  Ml  4  ft"             ,     , 

and  lui  there 

7    *> 

and  generally              Sfc 

and  according         .    .  . 

•*y*" 

and  as  there  are        *£ 

and  had  he,  or  the 

-1 
and  aft*r  h»,  <r^  th" 

f) 
nnd  anthpr^hAji,  nr  In     j£ 

and  aftfr  mi^h           .  *__ 

and  as  there  has  been  ^^ 

o 

and  had  thpy               J 

and  after  that  time     Vr>  .. 

j>- 
and  np  «,  <"•  an 

and  as  there  has  \    t?~V^ 
never  been)  ~ 

and  as  there  hasJ      ^\ 

and  have  been       Vj  
and  have  you             Vj> 

-£-o 
and  aa  a  consequence  

A_x 
and  as  ivny,  AT  "n       

^—  ' 
and  aa  there  is  no  one_r_  

& 

and  have  their,  or  there  .L^ 

and  as  can  be     .  ,     ,  ,  \ 

and  as  there  is  \        "^~( 

and  he  can 

and  as  compared—  .  Vy 

nothing!  ' 

J?                      "^ 
and  as  to          do.  that 

-i 
and  he  has,  or  (a  . 

nnd  iw  wild  b«           \ 

-J 

E.nd  a«  to  tb» 

and  he  may 

and  aa  for  that      Nr  

-f 

and  as  we  have          ^-  
and  an  we  think       k  , 

and  he  might  not  be   ^*"\ 

*v                      t-—  A 

and  T    .        and  T  am 

A> 
an<)  ff  T 

(ind  frt  Wi">«  time     a     v^^\ 

*1^s 
and  I  am  not 

and  aa  I  amj           *"*' 

-} 

and  ftt  th«  wunn  timp  t<^^~\ 

and  I  urn  anr«             Js 

certain  I 
and  as  I  believe       \  
-« 

and  at  that  time        C-^  
and  *>y  his  adDii<">'««  V 

and  I  am  therefore           v^- 

and  I  nan 

-e_ 

and  by  reference        V"^ 

and  I  do     '      da,  not       'J 

A  —  < 

MM!M  I  know  th*t 

A 

and  by  that  mean  a      C""S 

-V 
and  I  fear  you             V 

and  aa  T  look  at  '* 

and  by  that  time        CD 

1v^ 
and  I  have  been            \ 

*l 

and  I  haveuot  l^eeo         « 

and  aa  I  w&a          J  ~.  /  — 

*r 

and  as  T  will 

and  could  they  —  _^  
\ 

and  I  may  say    ^  
<mrt  T  never                  v. 

and  as  if  there    ..A.  
Jt-^> 

and  do  you  mean)      \-~^ 
to  say  {    ^  — 

and  ever  must  be      ^-~fr. 

and  I  shall               —  ^  

!t,idl  think  it  <•    T     -     ^ 

-o 

and  as  it,  or  has  it  

-* 
and  as  it  is,  eras  it  has  — 

and  as  it  is  not,  j        -*" 
or  as  it  has  not  i     " 

and  ever  shall  l>«   —  -^  
and  ever  will  be  —  V/T.  >  — 
and  for  tlmt  time       ^^—- 

I    r 
said  I  think  there  is  i  

•s-       ^° 

and  I  will  and  if  -ZL  
and  if  each  one          t  

•-- 


72 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


and  if  he,  or  the L 

and  if  it  be         2 

and  if  it  be  certain    ISL_ — 
and  if  it  be  not 
and  if  it  were  not 
and  if  it  win       _ 
and  if  no  one 


wejL_  do.  are'L— _ 
and  if  we  were 


and  if  you  are 

and  if  yon  should  not 

and  in  case          ^--^ 


and  in  case  there  is  ^-s-f^ 


and  in  consequence 

and  in  the  second) 
place! 


and  is  a 

and  if)  he,  or  the. 


and  is  it  t>    and  is  i 
and  is  it  not 
und  is  not  that 
and  is  there  any 
and  is  there  not 
and  is  there  nothin 

and  is  this  TO. 

.nd  is  this  the 


way  yon  W 
* 


and  it  has  not.  or  is  not 
nd  it  has  been 


and  it  might  not  be    ^-A 

and  it  should  be 

and  just  as  soon  as_ 

and  just  then     

and  only  such    

and  only  then    

and  only  those  who 
and  so  forth 
and  such  only 

and  such  other  

and  such  was  the 
and  that  has,  or  is 
and  that  has  been 

and  that  baa  not  been 

and  that  has  nothing)  *—( 
do.      is  nothing  j    — ^~ 

and  that  he,  or  the  


and  that  there  has  been_i_ 
a.nd  that  there  may  1*   i-^ 

<v 

and  that  there  should  be.JL_ 
and  that  there  will  baTA 
and  the 
and  tbe-other 


and  ihen  it  happened 
and  then  it  was  . 

V 


and  there  are 
and  there  is 
and  there  may  be 
and  there  shall  be 


and  therefore 

and  therefore  there  is   _£ 

and  there  must  be 
und  there  they 
and  there  was 
and  this  has  been 
and  this  is  not   _ 


and  this  is  the  time    y^ 
and  this  time 

and  though  there 

and  under  the  cir- 
cumstances 


and  unless  there  is 

and  very  much 

•<. 
and  we and  we  are 

and  we  are  able 
and  we  are  aware 
and  we  are  ready 

and  we  are  sure _ 


and  we  are  therefore 
and  we  did 
and  we  did  not 
and  we  do 
and  we  do  not 


and  we  do  not  fear 
and  we  generally 
and  we  had  little, 
and  we  had  not 
and  we  have 


and  we  have  not  been 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.                      73 

and  we  have  therefore  V. 

^     V- 
and  we  may       , 

f-c 

and  wo  Piny  wt  w»"         ..  , 

Cl 

and  we  will  try  to  have  

and  were                   -£X 
and  were  it  not         'gx*—' 
and  were  there         </  ' 
and  were  there  not  'Cs+-' 
and  were  we             ~^^~ 
and  were  yon           "&^ 
and  when  .1 

and  whenever)            V^/v/ 

aud  wherever)       "tlx^V 
there  is  |               "V^ 

and  wherever  |    i/C-^--^ 
you  arel    ^t^"^  — 

and  which  are       /  *""   ^ 
and  which  are  not  "    O£r> 

£-* 

and  we  may  bo  certain  

-f?"fc_3 

ffo,  fjrtinrfiTif.             *~^ 

do.  justified    ^  £  
and  wa  may  not  be  ^_ 

and  we  mean  to  bo  !\  — 
f~*> 

and  wo  mnat. 

and  which  are  not  )  3  ,  'i, 

tobe;-\    'A 
and  which  are  )      ~£ 
to  have  }  

and  which  had  been     S, 
2* 
and  which  had  many  ^^~ 

mid  when  >IB,  or  tli»      ,       , 

and  we  must)         "^~~t\n 
.be  sure  j     37  — 

and  we  really  believe^^J^. 
and  we  recollect_S^  
and  we  rejoice     ^-^  o 
and  we  repeat        ~&^ 

and  when  he  has  been  ^^ 
and  when  he  was  ) 

and  when  bin 

and  which  had  to  be      ^ 
and  which  has,  or  in      o 

and  which  have  been  JL_ 

/* 

and  which  have  had  _^  

and  which  have  no        <£  —  / 

and  which  have)       £_^ 
iiothingj   —  ^  

and  which  he,  or  the   / 
and  whic'li  is  considered   ^_ 

-<—  r 

and  whfin  it  henam«    V—  -S~°\ 

and  we  reply          "C^\ 
and  we  suppose          V>     • 

and  we  think                 V 

and  when  it  is  decided      |[ 

and  when  it  is  de-  >      xtf 
terminedj    - 

XCJB^/ 
«nii  when  H  f«  not    ..  , 

and  we  think  there  is_L__ 
and  we  think  you  may  Cv  . 
and  wo  think  yon  will  C/ 

and  we  very  much     ^y 

•tx 

and  we  want,  or  went 

and  when  it  was____jL__- 

and  when  it  was  )    '<^<^X 
necessary  J 

and  when  that  is  done  —  T— 
and  when  the  other  —  IZ  — 
and  when  ther*  'n      

1 

and  which  is  likely   ,<?\. 

and  which  ig  not        g-» 

4 

and  which  it  in 

and  which  it  is)     is_c>X' 

2-^ 
and  which  it  may  

Z, 
and  which  it  might       . 

and  which  it  might)    ~\ 
not  bej    —  \— 

and  which  ought  not 

and  we  were           •    t-x^V 
and  we  worn  not  .  .    f^/7 

and  when  therefore            S. 

and  when  there  \'<~~^\J 
I'R  not  Kitfficicntl  

and  when  there  >  "*•  a-~^ 
i«  nothing)    ~ 

nntl  when  they                ^ 

and  we  were  thereforet^Lc 
£T  ^ 

and  wo  will 

and  which  ought)          7 
not  to  be|     —  ^  

and  which  ought  >       ^ 
oot  to  have  )    —  ^  

and  which  ought  to  be_^_ 

and  which  ought  to  )      " 
have  J   

£"L 

and  we  will  have 

and  wh°n  vo?i 

£i 

and  we  willf           C      ^- 

and  wlienever)      -^  —  J 
there  i»  f  ~        vii 

74 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


A- 


and  which  ought) 
to  have  been  | 

ami  which  ought  to;        <j 
have  bad  j     — r- 

and  which  probably 


and  which  some 
and  which  som 
and  which  were 


l^L 


and  which 
to  be  c 


were  not)     / 
onsidered  j     ^-  — 
Xl 


and  which  were  to  iie 


and  which  wonldj 
have  been  j 


and  which  yon  may) 
be  assured  i 

and  which  you  1 
may  perhaps/ 

and  which  you  wer 
and  which  you  will 

and  whichever  <> 

and  while  thatf      CT!—O 
is  the  case) 


and  will  be 


•** 


-nd  will  never    _. 


and  will  not  return 
and  will  therefore 
and  will  try  to  be 


and  who  have  bsen  _ 
and  who  have  not  been  ^t 
and  who  is 
and  who  were 
and  who  will  be 

and  who  wonld  not 

and  who  wonld 
not  be  willing! 

and  whoever 

and  whoever  attempts  _2 

and  whoever  did         ^ 
and  whoever  given     "t— ° 

and  with  a          3 

and  with  his         ^ 


and  with  many 

and  with  my  | 
own  hands) 


and  with  respect  to 

and  with  such  a,  or  an   £ 

and  with  such  ex-( 
>  amplest 

and  with  the 

and  with  this,  or  these     | 


and  with  those  who 
havo 


and  with  which  . 
and  with  which ' 


X. 


and  will  try  to  have 
and  who  are         >*  =    -9 
and  who  can  not  be   .'>•» 
and  who  expect        *t 


« ith  which  \ 
it  is  not  f 

and  with  which  ^ 
it  ciay  be  ) 

and  with  which  ) 
some  one  / 

and  with  which  \ 
you  are  / 

&nd  with  which    ) 
you  are  supposed  / 

and  with  which  1 
you  may  be  /  - 

and  with  whom 


and  with  whom  ) 
you  must  be/ 


anil  yet  lam  told 
and  yet  I  believa 
and  yet  it  is  possible 
and  yet  nobody 


and  yet  yon  think    V 

and  yon  are  ~ 

and  you  don't  a 

'"*! 

and  you  have  ^- 


and  yon  may  as  well 
and  yon  knowi 
nd  you  kn< 
and  yon  say,  or  see. 
and  you  were 
•ind  you  will 


and  you  will) 
probably  j 


and  yonr 

an^l  your  answer  _ 

ANOTHER  affair 


another  circum- ) 
stance  ) 

another  day        _ 
another  fact       _ 
another  instance 
iher  matter  .  _ 


another  point 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.                      "TS 

another  principle                V 

any  other  tinio 

another  qnpfltirm                  ° 

any  part 

nre  there  nnt          /    *"^ 

another  thing 

any  part  nf 

are  therefore          ^  \ 
are  they                   -^^C 
are  they  careluJ    *^^v  —  3 

nn"th°r  tin"> 

'  \ 
any  party                             > 

any  person                      ^  —  ' 

any  statement      .  .      ^ 

are  they  curtain     ^-^V>^ 
are  they  guilty     ^^^  

are  they  not           ^     ** 

are  they  supposed  (    ^'L. 
tobej    3t- 

am  WB                            ^^       ^ 

any  mil'jnrt                 ".  X 

any  thing  nhoijt           __5 

any  body  else  there  _  ^p  — 
any  body's  business  __jL_ 
any  business  there__>5/2_ 

any  circumstance  __sz__ 
V-A 

any  hnpn  of                           *J 

any  thing  done  7j  

any  thing  further           \^  

^s-T^ 

any  thi"(j  l<">«  than 

nre  we  at  liberty    -^     if 
are  we  not              ^"^~^  
are  you                ^"^  
RV«  you  acquainted  '^^^ 

any  thing  posaible  ^>q  . 
any  thing      1     ^-^v—  *^\ 

any  interest        I  

reasonable  J 
any  thing  said    _J  
any  thing  that  is  done        j. 
anv  way  you  lik«      a. 

ftr?  yOU  nwara       -ff  ,  t^ 

/u^ 

ir«  yon  '•"Ttnip     -^ 

V  ^o 

are  you  clear      -^L  J  — 
are  yon  just  as     -^Q  

'^ 

any  where  else        \-^(a  — 

ARE  all                   ^""A  
*/\ 

any  of  them        L  

liny  of  which              '  
»~_v, 

are  you  positive  ^^^a  — 
arc  you  quite  sure_£__^Z  — 
are  you  ready      r  —     
are  you  BUM           —  J).  
are  you  willing   -"-""T  
AROUND  it        ^  
around  them      ^4  
around  us           ^  
around  you                  "fc.  
AS  B  tnvt                 ^^ 

«u> 

nra  an  (j'tod  n"       < 

"-.     w^J 

am  as  ninny  nn  ^_! 

'•*-*-? 

any  one  else  there   Q--- 

/ 

any  one  there.  1  "  —  <  •" 

or  wonder  j 

V,  ^V 

uny  other  person 
Any  other  subject  A_ 

S>                     S> 

nre  the  •£..  ._.  are  there  /  — 

arc  there  as  muny  <L-  

76 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


as  a  gentleman  _ 

aa  a  matter  of  fact  °^      *- 


as  a  rale 
as  each  one 


as  early  aa 

as  early  as  possible      r\o 


as  far  aa  :^j 

as  far  as  I  am  1     g^, 
concerned  j  — ^" 

p 
as  far  as  la  ^-O 

as  far  as  may  be  \_L- 
o\ 
as  far  aa  possible ^ 

p 
as  far  as  there  ta__^_ 

P 
as  far  as  they          y 

as  far  as  was 

as  far  as  yon  are) 
concerned  j 


as  good  as  the  other. 


as  great  as  ever  . 
as  great  as  they . 


as  has,  as  his,  or  as  is_ 


as  has  been 
as  he,  or  as  the 
as  ho  can  be 
as  ho  could  not  be 
as  he  has  been 
as  he  has  never 
as  he  has  nothing 
at;  he  may  be      _ 


as  he  might  not  be    ^"\ — 
as  he  was 


as  I  am  quite  sure 

as  I  am  responsible       "    a 

as  I  appear  to  have       V' 

as  I  apprehend A 

as  I  at  first 
as  I  at  laat 
as  I  at  once 
aa  I  believe 
aa  I  can  not  be 


as  I  consider 
as  I  contemplate. 


as  I  did  not  know 

as  I  do  not  donbt      "3 

as  I  do  not  understand  °$P 

as  I  endeavored 

as  I  entertain 

aa  I  explained 

as  I  expected 

as  I  expressed 

as  I  fear  you  will 

as  I  firmly  believe 

as  I  fully  believe 

as  I  fully  expected 

aa  I  generally 

as  I  had  little 

as  I  had  not 


as  I  happen  to  know     ^ - — 

as  I  have  been 
as  I  have  just 
as  1  have  no  doubt 
as  I  have  obuervi 
as  I  have  shown, 
as  I  learn 
aa  I  imagine 
as  I  intend  to  be. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


•  fi  I  know  there 
has  been 

as  I  may  be  abla 

as  I  may  be) 
required! 

as  I  may  not  be 

as  I  may  not  bol 
able  to  j 

us  I  mean  to  be 
as  I  mean  to  show 
at)  I  mentioned  


as  I  must  try 

as  I  need  not 

as  I  need  nut 
point  out 

as  I  need  not  sa.y 
HP  I  ne^er 
as  I  only  desire 
as  I  perceive 


a»  I  Khali  lie  Hiiro 
as  I  uhall  have 


as  I  shall  not  <^ 


as  I  Kiipposi- 

an  I  Mippuso  it  ia N> 

**L 

as  I  siip|x*r  they  are _a 

as  I  suppose  you  are 


as  I  Hiippose  y«n( 
are  aware) 


_  \S 


as  I  suppose  you  will.. 


as  I  surely  shall 

as  I  think 

as  I  think  it  liki-ly 

as  I  think  it  probable   ^v 

as  I  think  there  in       / 

as  I  think  you  may   L^-^, 

as  I  understand <f 

as  I  understood  ____!___ 
as  I  value  my 
as  I  value  their 
as  I  venture 


as  I  will  try  to  prove. 

as  I  was 

as  I  was  influenced 

as  I  was  not  aware     )        s 

KB    I  Wish  J 

as  if  lin.  or  (ho  f 

HS  if  it  had  been 

as  if  it  wore 

as  if  it  were  not . 

as  if  it  werej 
your  own | 

as  if  there 


rj  if  ilicre  had  boon 


as  If  there  were     I 

P^^ 
a«  if  there  were  not\ 


as  if  they  had 


[At  it  is  written  in  the 
first  position,  tint  t(,.)  in 
the  second,  and  is  t'f.y  in  the 
third.] 

&             » 
as  it  is,  or  has or 


as  it  appeared 


\       - 


as  it  appeared  to  me 

as  it  cannot  be 

as  it  could  be 

as  it  could  have  been  _ 

&H  it  could  never 

an  it  could  not  be 

as  it  could  only  be 

as  it  had  been 

as  it  had  not  been 

as  it  happened 


78 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


as  it  has  again 

as  it  has  again  been  "   "^ 

as  it  has  been 

3i 

an  it  has  happened    _ 

I 

as  it  has  many  times 

as  it  has  usually  been 
as  it  is  always   _ 
as  it  is  expected  _ 

as  it  is  important 

as  it  is  important 
that  we 

as  it  is  impossible . 
as  it  is  likely      _J 
as  it  is  no  longer 
88  it  is  probable 
as  it  if>  supposed 
us  it  is  time 

as  it  is  usual 

)_^ 
as  it  may  be  ^^ 

as  it  may  bei       '""VJI 

necessary j 

as  it  may  never 
aa  it  may  not  be. 

it  might  not  be 
as  it  might  seem. 

as  it  must 

as  it  must     ) 
always  bej 

as  it  must  not 
as  it  must  seem 
as  it  rests 


w^ 
•y^ 


as  it  seemed  impossible 


as  it  seems  to  me  _ 

as  it  should  be 

as  it  should? 
have  been  { 

as  it  sometimes ) 
happens / 

as  it  surely  will 
as  it  was  not 
as  it  were 
as  it  will  appear. 


•-4- 


as  it  will  perhaps 

*    = 


as  it  would 

as  it  would  appear. 

as  it  would  be 

as  it  would  have  been 

as  it  would  have  had 

as  it  would  not  be. 

it  would  not  have     f 
as  it  would  rarely 
aa  just  as 
as  largo  as 
as  large  as  necessary  c_ry" 

as  lately  as         

as  little  as          


as  little  as  possible, 
as  long  ago  as 

as  long  as  

as  long  as  it  .1 

as  long  as  it  is  o 


as  long  as  it  may  be 

as  long  as  it  may) 
be  necessary  j 

as  long  as  it  seemed        i 

as  long  as 

as  long  as  that 

as  long  as  the 

as  long  as  the  other    ^T 

as  long  aa  there  are  ^^ 


as  long  as  these,  thin,  >  W* 
or  those/  — **- 

as  long  as  you    .. 


as  long  as  you )      ^~     V» 
have  been  j  • 

as  long  as  your  own     (j  


as  many  as          

as  many  an  are  )   f~ 
necessary  )  — 

a'B  many  as  can 


as  many  as  could 
as  many  as  had 
as  many  as  knew 


as  many  as  possible 
as  many  as  they 
as  many  us  were 


as  many  more  as     

as  many  others  )*"" ^ 

have  done  J    ~      ~  ^~ 

as  many  such 


as  many  sus-f 

pec  ted}    


as  many  were 


as  matters  are 


•"THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


79 


as  matters  seemed, 
aa  matters  were . 
as  may  be  recognize 
as  may  be  seen 
as  may  not  be 
an  might  be 
as  might  not 


as  might  probably 
as  might  seem 
as  much  as 
as  much  as  another 
us  much  as  necessary 
as  much  as  possible 
as  much  as  wns 


as  much  more     . 

as  much  more  as 

possible 


> 

<****> — 


A- 


aa  near  as  (I)  canj 
remember  { 


[In  this  case,  and  others 
like  it,  the  pronoun  may  be 
omitted,  and  the  proper  one 
supplied  in  transcribing.] 


as  near  as  possible 

as  near  as  (you) ' 
can  fix  it  j 

as  near  aa  (you) 
can  remember 

as  near  as  (you) 
can 


as  shall  seem 

as  shall  seem  best 

a«  so  many  f 


Q-J> 


as  soon  as  can  be    ^— p~\ 

as  soon  as  it;  Q 0 

can  baj  ^.ZT~ 

as  soon  as  it )  Q    n     ^ 

could  be  /     —       T  

as  soon  as  It  may  be  **-f 
as  soon  as  it  was 


as  soon  as  possible 
as  soon  as  there  i 

as  soon  aa  they 

as  soon  an  they  \ 
discover-ed) 

as  soon  as  you 
aa  soon  as  your 
as  such 


as  such  circumstances  4! 

as  such  is  the  case 
as  such  matters 


as  such  was  the  CUft_L__ 
p    /.  c 

as  that  a,  or  an 


as  that  he,  or  the 

as  that  lift  is        

as  that  be  was 


as  that  may  be 

as  the as  the  best 

as  the  other 

as  the  time          

o  o 

as  there___  as  there  are 

s*~y 
as  there  cannot  be ^ — 

as  there  has,  or  is  — — 

as  there  has  been    .  ^^ — 


as  there  has  not,  J       (* 

or  in  not)  

as  there  is  another,  |  0- ' 

or  neither  {      


as  there  is  nothing 
as  there  may  be 
as  there  was 
as  there  will  be 
as  they  may  be 


as  they  may  not  be. 

as  they  may  not  haTe      C-? 


as  this  has  not  been  Q± 

as  this  isJ(2_do.  done fe_ 

as  this  is  not  done 
as  this  is  not  the 
as  those  who 
as  those  who  are 
as  those  who  have 
as  those  who  were 

as  those  who  would--  ip 

as  though  it 
as  though  it  mean 
as  though  it  were 
as  though  there 
as  though  there  w 
as  though  they 


80                   THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  ' 

as  though  they  were  not^  — 
«                        S    ^° 

as  yon  received        ^^ 

v~ 

at  last    '           at  leaiit    \^ 

c 

as  yniirs                            « 

at  length                    » 

ASK  him                ^^~>  , 

U                     1-, 
nt  moat               «t  my 

ask  me 

?            s 

SB  to  that    *       """  to  t.h« 

ask  them  —  Laslr  your    /" 

)-^ 
nntnniKh-fld  mp 

at  my  mother's  house           j 
at  no  time                1  
at  once 

as  to  this             to  
as  to  your                  \   
as  usual               -Z  
as  was  paid                <r  ! 
us  we  ar«                             — 

AT  a 

| 
'at  a  certain  place          v> 

^ 

at  a  rprtaiu  time        " 

j_ 
at  one  time                            N 

l^      1 
at  or  about                 °      V 

at  or  about  thatj          {^ 

at  a  given  tima 

as  we  ITU  i^pf"!!  i  "fill  .  5— 

I 

at  a  great  sacrifice            VP 

i1^  •  Y^ 

at  or  near  _            or       c|_y 

as  we  are  never       |j^_         ^"- 

at  a  time                          ^ 

at  or  near  his  place     <==-^ 
at  or  near  that  time  cJ   . 

^V-N 

'] 

as  we  are  not 

r           r 

at  all      '       at  nil  eventn    bfi 

as  we  are  very                   ^- 

f 

at  all  hazards             k 

as  we  have                    J^ 

f^ 
at  all  the 

at  owner's  risk        v—  P^ 
at  present            1\^  
at  sender's  risk    ^  &' 

at  sight                E  

)     ' 
at  some  place             \ 

]-A 

as  we  were                   Lx' 

P 
at  all  their                     ^ 

C* 
as  well  as 

P 
at  all  times                    '""& 

ad  well  as  can  he 

I 

at  an  end 

as  well  as  (I  or)       6 

at  another  place     —  —~\ 
at  another  time              ^^> 

as  well  as  possible            " 

{=> 

as  well  as  their 

at  any  rato                      *^ 

at  aome  time  orj  f-v—^s^ 

as  would  be                   3 

v 

a«  yet                 ue.you      " 

( 
at  any  tima                "           x 

other) 

at  any  time)          I  ^ 

an  you  are                   iv-^ 
as  you  ar»>  aware       B£^l 

at  certain  places  ^o  

i                          •» 

at  aacli  a  moment      /*     M 

r 

at  such  a  time          j~  
at  that  date               C  

at  that  intervijv;  ll  
j~X 
at  that  place           C  

1    ^     L 

at  that  time^^^    at  the     v 

as  you  have  been      "\  
as  you  have  said        «\  
as  you  may          «>"">     _     _ 

at  his                at  bin  own  ^^ 

at  hifi  own  timp          —  *    x 

as  yon  may  be  pure    °vsn 

i                 t 

at  it                    at  its 

THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


81 


at  the  conclusion 
at  the  first 
at  the  last  session 
at  the  momeut 
at  the  present  day 
at  the  present  timo 


at  their  own  time 


t  them    ( at  this L 


at  this  moment 

at  this  place 

at  this  point 

at  this  time 

at  which  yon  roay. 

at  which  time 


Attorney  General 

an  fail 

ayes  and  nays 


For  exercises  on  phrases 
beginning  with  be,  because, 
but,  byt  etc.,  see  p.  193. 

BACK  and  forth  ^~~V_ 


back  again 


back  part 

back  way 

backward  andj 
forward) 


V 


\~ 


» consistent  \  " 

[See  "  be  sustained."] 

be  correct  N 

be  determined 

be  done  ^>     be  glad 

be  considered 

be  examined 

bo  expected 

be  good  enough 

be  good  enough  to )  \*~^ 

state  |         "\~ 

\ 
be  governed  >— 3 


be  it  said 

be  it  remembered 

be  it  resolved 


^ 


be  sure  to  be  t 


82 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


be  surprised 

be  sustained 

be  that 

be  that  as  it  may 

t.ofhn  V      h«  the  fac 

bo  there,  or  their 

be  this 

be  this  as  it  may 

be  thought  that 

be  told  that 

be  very  careful 

be  willing  to  have 

Bear  in  mind     , 

bearing  date 

"bearing  in  mind 

bearing  interest 

Became          ) 
acquainted)    — 

became  aware      ' — • 

BECAUSE  a  man 

because  he,  or  the 


because  be  has  been 
because  he  has  no 
because  he  was 
because  he  will  be 


because  he  would  be 

because  he  would  1 
be  sure  j 

because  his 


because  I  am 

because  I  am  ) 
certain  that  j  — 


because  I  am  sure, 
because  I  believe 
because  I  cannot 
because  I  mean  _ 
because -I  do  not_ 
because  I  fear 
because  I  feel 
because  I  know 


because  I  may  as  well 
because  I  think 
because  I  was 
because  I  must 


because  it  has  been 

~f 

because  it  is k_or. 


because  it  is  against 
because  it  is  believed       <P 

because  it  is   \     ^—f^ — 
most  likely  J 

because  it  is  my  >    ~J--x 

opinion  ]  ~~^~ 

because  it  is  not        ^ 


because  it  is 
objectionable 

because  it  is  so 
because  it  is  the 
because  it  may 


because  it  must  be. 
'beeause  it  should  be 
because  it  was 
because  of  their 


because  of  your 


because  they  are) 
acknowledged) 

because  they  are) 
certain! 

because  the 
exp 

because  tboy  are) 

interested ) 
because  they  are) 

sometimes ) 

because  they  are) 
unable) 

because  they  under- 
stand 

because  they  were \s 

because  they  will  he  V/\ 
because  they  will  not  _vZ_,_ 
because  this  ^> 

because  this  has  been     v 
because  this  is  not 
because  this  is  your 

because  those  who. 

because  those  wboj        7° 

are  not  1  — fe — 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


83 


1       C 

/  -  fc=^ 


because  those  who 
can 

because  those  who) 
can  expect) 

liecause  those 
ha 

because  those  who 
may  be 

because  those  who  j 
were) 

because  we  are  — 

because  we  are) 
certain) 

because  we  are) 
determined) 

because  we  are) 
generally)     ' 

because  we  are  not 

because  we  are) 
prepared) 

because  we  are  \   

ready  f  — 

because  we  are;    .    C^T 
satisfied  i 


because  we  hav 


because  we  kr.ow 


because  we  may  be 
because  we  must  be 


~3 
~t» 


because  we  were  not 


when  it  is 


because  when  there  is 

because  you  arej 
aware) 

because  you  are/ 
interested) 


because  you  do  not 

because  yon  may 
as  well 

because  you  ma; 
be  8i 

because  you  may  / 
be  sure  then;  is) 

because  you 
must  be  a  ware 

because  you  were 


—  1 
" 


-vA 

because  you  will  be  

because  you  will )        0*    ° 
be  certain/- — • 


because  you  will  \~ 
bear  in  mind  j  • 

because  you  will  1 " 
become  J  - 

because  your 


' 


Become  acquainted 
become  of  him 
become  of  interest 
become  of  that 
become  of  their 
become  of  them 
become  of  this 

become  of  your 

f 

become  their  witness   '— -j 

become  them  to  say  v  — 

becomes  them 

becomes  yon 

becoming  a 

becoming  the 

Been  «.    ^ —  been  the  — ^ — 

been  their,  or  tham  -    \  — 

Before  a.  or  an    k 

before  and  after fa, 

before  and  behind       *^ 
he,  or  the L 


before  he  could 
before  he  had 
before  he  knew 
befoi'e  him 


before  that  took  place 

before  the  country  l> *Na 

before  the  nation 
before  the  next 
before  the  time 
before  the  world 
before  them 


before  there,  or  their . 
before  there  can  be 

before  there  has  beet 

before  there ; 
another) 

before  this  time 

before  we 

before  we  are  able 

before  we  are  aware 

before  we  can 

before  we  can  do  tha 

before  we  have 

before  "we  know 

before  you  are 

before  ydn  are  able     'I£_X- 

before  yon  are  aware_h^k__ 

/I 

before  yon  are  ready _h£__ 

before  you  can         h 


84 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


before  you  can  do  that  fc- — I 
before  yon  come  to  that  h — » 
before  you  could  be  — **—v 
before  yon  give  them  " — r — 
before  yon  go  on 
before  you  have . 


before  you  make 
before  you  mention 
before  yon  referred 
before, your  own. 
beg  your  pardon 
Begin  again 
beginning  a 
beginning  the 
Being  determined 
being  satisfied 
being  their,  or  there, 
being  very  well 
Behind-  him 
behind  it 
behind  them 
behind  us 
behind  you 
Believe  a  man 
believe  he  or  the. 
believe  he  may  or  him  \ 
believe  his  utatement  \Q 
believe  his  story  \Q  ^ 


believe  me  that  . \ — ^ 

believe  that  you  can  _^_ 


best  of  my  judgment  JQ 

^^      A 

knowledge ; 


best  of  my     1 

best  of  my      j 
recollection! 

best  of  your    j 
recollection  i 

best  plan 

best  recollection. 


best  thing  to  do 
best  time 
best  way 
Better  acquainted 


between  tnat 
time  and  this 

between  themselves 

between  there, 
or  their 

between  these 
between  you 
between  you  and  me 
between  your 

between  yourse 

"*""% 

Beyond  my  ability  _ 

beyond  my  com- 
prehension 

beyond  our 
"beyond  their 
beyond  us 
beyond  yon 
Beware  of  him 
beware  of  them 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


83 


Bill  of  exchange- 
bill  of  divorce 
bill  of  fare 
bill  of  lading 
bill  of  rights 
bill  of  particular* 
bill  of  sale 
bills  payable 
bills  receivable 
Doha  fide 
book  account 
bound  to  become. 


burden  of  proof 
business  in  ban 
business  interests 
But  a,  or  an        . . 
but  as,  or  is 


but  little..jf   but  lately 
but  must  you 
but  not  at  that  time 
but  not  having 
but  not  now 
but  not  so 
butonceiua  whil 
but  one  such 

but  one  way 

but  only  now) 
and  then  j 

but  xhould  not  be 


bat  some  may  say. 
but  some  one 
but  something  el 
but  such  as 
but  such  as  are 
but  such  as  may  be       k 
but  such  as  were 
but  sure-ly 

but  surely  there  is 

but  surely  there) 
must  be) 

but  that 


but  that  has  not, ) 
or  is  not } 

but  that  has  never 


but  tha 


>li  UUB  BVTW     f      j 

been  f  <L 

.tints  nothing,  /  j  >»> 
or  is  nothing!  4_^ 


but  there  are 
but  there  has  bee 
but  there  is  as  muc 
but  there  is  little 
but  there  is  much 
but  there  is  such 
bat  there  may  be 
but  they  may     J 

V 

but  they  might  not  be 

but  this  is 

but  was 

but  we  do  not  know     4 

but  we  shall 

but  we  think 

but  were  it  not 


86 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


but  were  it  possible 
but  were  there  not 
but  were  you 
but  when  a 
but  when  'I 

but  when  it  became  it 

but  when  it  is  known  4s — 2_ 
but  when  one     S~=£>* d- 

but  when  there  is  . 

but  when  will  ^ 
there  be  J 

but  whenever     c!—< 

but  whenever/ 
there  is  j 


would  it  not  be  _i  - 
would  it  not)       t 


have  been 


but  yon  are 

but  you  are  certain 

but  you  are  de- ) 

termined J    " 


but  you  are  rath 

bnt  you  are; 
required  ( 

but  you  can  be 

but  you  have  been       H   

but  you  may  as  v;cll 

but  you  may  be  sure 

but  you  may )          , 
bavobeeni     — ' 


but  yon  might|      k-*_* 

not  be  J    ~    -^^ — 

bnt  you  must) 
not  think  j 

but  yon  should 

but  you  will  be  sure 

but  you  will  not  be      t/3 

but  yon  will  not  have  *v7 

BY  all  considerations       / 

by  all  his 

by  all  its 

by  all  other 

by  all  means 

by  all  people 

by  almost  ev 

by  almost  every  om»___^_. 

by  all  their  ^ 

by  all  there  is  

by  and  by 
by  any  means 


[See  "  by  no  means."] 

Jr-XJ> 

by  certain  things  

by  each  one 
by  each  other 


by  every  circuin-) 
stance) 

by  every  means 
by  him 
by  bis  own 

by  bis  own    )          ^*-H 
admission  j \~-~ ^ 

by  his  own  con-)      v>_ j 

fessiou  |    krj 

by  its  own 
by  itself 

by  little 

by  many,  or  by{ 
my  own  \ 


by  many  other 
by  many  such 
by  means  of 


by  most  everybody 
i 

by  most  every  <>ne_ 
by  no  means 
by  one  of  his 
by  one  of  them 


by  one  of  your    

by  other  me, 
by  cither  puople 
by  our 
by  reason  of  his 


\    ' 

ans      \ 

^ 

^  \  _______ 


by  reason  of  that 
by  reason  of  their  . 

n  of  your 


by  reason  of  yo 
by  seeming  to  be. 
by  some  little  . 
by  some  means 


SrV 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


87 


by  some  means) 
or  other! 

by  some  men 
by  some  of 'them_ 


by  some  of  you 
by  some  one 
byeome  one  els 

by  some  other 

by  Borne  other) 
means! 

by  Borne  persons. 

by  sometbicg  1 
more  than  J 


by  snch  a  course. 

jy  cncli  J 

arrangement  ( 


V 


by  the  other 

by  the  same  means  V-v-a 


by  the  way 
by  their 


> 

by  their  admission_L«a__ 

\    T  J 

by  their  own)         *J. 
confession!     v- — 

by  their  own  showing  ^-^ 
by  them  f 

by  themselves          r 
by  this  account 
by  this  means 
by  this  time 
by  those  who  are 
by  those  who  were 
by  those  who  can 

by  virtue 

by  way  of  illus- 
tration ,       , 

by  which  he,  or  the  ^ 
by  which  it  is 

by  which  it  has  been  oE 

by  which  it  has  not  ^ 

by  which  it  may  be     ^-~\ 

by  which  it  > 
must  be  j 

by  which  it  mustf 
not  be) 

by  which  it  was 

by  which  it  would) 
have  been! 

>y  which  there  in 

>y  which  you  could       / 

\*~" 

y  whom 


y  whose 


y  yon by  yonr. 


y  your  own 


[Set  p.  193  for  exercise*  on 
'intxe*  beginning  with  B.] 


c 

[For  exercises  on  phrase 
beginning  with  call,  can 
come,  etc.,  see  page  193 

c — 

CALL  for,  do  forth 


called  for  th« ) 
defendant )' 

called  for  the) 
plaintiffj 


88 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


can  be  expect 


can  it  not  have  been  . 

can  make  it        

can  never  


can  only  be 
can  remember 


can  jOn  expect 
can  you  find 
can  you  not 


can  you  understand 

CANNOT  account 

cannot  answer  _ 


cannot  be  considered       if| 
cannot  be  done  —  ^S 
cannot  be  found 
cannot  be  made 
cannot  be  said  to  have, 
cannot  be  sure 
cannot  be  there 

cannot  be  told 

cannot  be  won- 
dered  at  j 

cannot  become 
cannot  come 
cannot  expect 
cannot  give 


cannot  have  been  _ 
cannot  have  their 
cannot  I  (can't  I) . 


cannot  I  get 
cannot  I  have 
cannot  I  make 


cannot  understand        H 


cannot  you 
CARE  for  them . 
care  for  their 


Catholic  church 
Catholic  priest 
cauae  and  effect 
cause  of  action 
certain  extent 
change  of  time 
changing  the 
Charge  d'  Affairs 
charging  the 
chef  d'  ouvre 
Chief  Justice 
child  of  God 
children  of  God 


i- 


childreu  of  Israel 
children  of  men 

Christian  brethren 

t—c 
Christian  character 

c 
Christian  Church 

J 


Christian  religion 
Christian  society 
Christian  world 


Church  and  state 
Church  history 
Church  member 
Church  of  Christ 
Church  of  Qod 


Church  of  Borne. 

Circuit  Court 

circumstances  of)       Gr~° 
the  case)     


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


89 


circumstantial  ^ 
evidence  > 


come  to  understand 
come  under  it 
comes  down 
comes  to  ba 
commanding  officer 
commercial  business 
COMMON  carrier 
common  council 
common  law 
Common  Pleas 
common  sense 


compound  interest      Vp 
concerning  another     O     ^ 

concerning  him       -^1^ 

concerning  which 7^——- 


concerning  you 

confidential  com- 
munication 

conservative  party 

Constitution  of  the  U.  S. 

constitutional ) 
amendment! 

constitutional 
government 

contending  parti 

contested  election 

contrary  to  com- 
mon sense 

contrary  to  directions 
contrary  to  experience_k_c 
contrary  to  fact 


contrary  to  nature     \f 
contrary  to  iirinciple_k_\_ 
contrary  to  that— 


contrary  to  trnth      «^  I 

'Lsf 

contrary  to  your      ^  * 

corpus  dUecti 

Correct  it 

correct  my 

correct  their 

correct  your 

COULD  be 

could  be  seeu 

could  be  there 

could  do  eo 

could  exist 

could  expect 

could  have  been . 


could  ba,ve  seei 
could  have  shown 
could  have  suggested 

could  have  their - 

could  he  expect i 

could  he  have  been  _ 

could  he  have  had 

could  he  not       ^ 

could  he  say       , ~ 

could  I  be          „ ~ 

could  I  do  that I 

could  I  have  been  _r 
coaid  1  have  known; 

could  I  know 

could  I  make  it  1 
appear  / 

could  it  bo 

could  it  have  been 

could  it  not  be   ; 

could  it  not  have  been 
could  make  it  appear, 
could  never 
could  not  be 
could  not  come 


^r 


could  not  discover. 
could  not  do 
could  not  do  anything 
could  not  for; 

could  not  have  b 

could  not  have 
known 


9O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


could  not  have) 
mentioned  j 

could  not  have) 
understood  j 

couldn't  lie 


couldn't  ho  have  been 
could  n't  he  have  had      *•£ 

couldn't  he IIMTO)      — ^ 

shown  J  ^ 

could  n't  I  do  it 
could  n't  I  co 
could  n't  I  see 
could  n't  it  be 


ceuldn't  it  have  been  TM._ 

could  not  judge. 

could  not  know 

could  not  learn 

could  not  say 

could  not  send 

could  not  thow 

could  not  such 


could  n't  they     _ 

could  not  mi- j 

dcTfitund)    — 

could  not  un-| 

dertakej   — 

could  stand  it  _ 
could  eustaiu  _: 
could  there  bo  _ 
could  there  not  be. 
could  they  not  be  . 
could  understand  . 

could  we  be       

could  we  do 


could  wo  lia^e 
could  we  know 
could  we  make 
conld  we  not  be 
could  we  think 
could  we  wonder 
conld  yon  be 
could  you  be  there 
could  you  come 


could  you  expect    — ^ 

\_ 

could  you  have  known  — 'A 
could  yon  have  seen  — *\ 
could  you  help  it  — cf 


could  you  mention— ™     -3 
could  yon  name    — ^ — --~ 
could  yon  not        — ">-> 


could  you  not  now  j 
could  you  say 

could  you  stale 

could  you  nn-) 
dcrstandj 

Counter  affidavit 
counter  claim 
counting  room 
country  seat 
country  precinct 
ounty  court 


course  of  business  _SHi 
Court  martial      '^^ 


court  of  appeals. 


court  of  bankruptcy 
court  of  chancery 


court  of  claims 


court  of  common  {  cr*-—  1 
picas)     '  -    \, 


court  of  equity 

court  of  general 
sessions 

court  of  justice 
court  of  record 


court  of  sessions 

court  of 

sessions  j 

court  record 

P 

courts  of  justice 

criminal  act 


criminal  conduct 


criminal  juris- J      c — <^~^ 
prudence j      gr 


criminal  suit 


i-roes-exanime- 
ed-atiou 


custom-houso  — •£ 


[For  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
ginning with  C,  see  p.  194.] 


DANGEB  of 

danger  of  having 
danger  of  that 
dangerous  disease 
dangerous  man 
dangerous  place. 


dangerous  weapo 


DARK  not 
dare  not  be 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


91 


dare  not  do  it    

dare  not  give      ! 

dare  not  go  there  — 

dare  not  havo    

dare  not  say       ! 

dare  to  be  ! 

dare  to  express  ! 

dare  to  say         s 

DAY  after  day  

day  after  date    

day  after  to-morrow, 
day  by  day 
day  of  tlie  week 
day  or  two 
day  time 
days  after  that 
days  afterward 
days  intervened    y^ 


decline  to  answer 
decline  to  be 
deed  of  land 
deem(ed)  to  be 
deeper  and  deeper 
deeper  than 
defacto 

defendant's  counsel 
degree  of  cold  *• 
dejure 


Delegate  from  Alabama 
delegate  from  Arizona 
delegate  from  Arkansas  _L 


do 


legate  from  \ 
Connecticut  \  1 


delegate  from  Illinois      J 

delegate  from  Indiana  U« — • 

delegate  from 
Pennsylvania 

delegate-fro  m  \ 
New  York  \ 

delinquent  taxes 
Deliver  his,  or  us 
deliver  me 
deliver  their 

deliver  np 

Democratic  form.ofj't— ^ 

government  J     V^  ... 

democratic        ) 
orgauization  f 

democratic  party 
democratic  principles  ^*\ 


Depend  upon  them 
depend  upon  their, 
depended-ing  upon 
depend  upon  it 
depend  upon  you 
deputy  marshal 
deputy  sheriff 
derive  any  benefit 
derive  the  most 
deserve  to  be 
designed  to  be 
designing  men 
desire  to  be 
DID  he,  ffr  did  the. 
did  he  believe  it          I 
did  he  expect  \° 

did  he  have  \. 

did  ho  j:ot  1^ 

did  he  not  say  ^^^ 

did  he  say  i 

did  he  tell  you  [^ 

did  it_|-L_didit  have_(Ji_ 

did  it  not  have 

did  not,  or  didn't 

did  not  do 

did  not  do  it. 

did  not  entertain 

did  not  find 

did  not  finish 


92 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


did  not  have d. 

did  not  be,  or  didn't  he ^J_ 

didn't  he  say 
did'rtl 
didn't  I  have 
didn't  I  say 
didn't  I  tell  you 
did  not  intend 
did  not  interfere. 


did  not  know  that 

did  not  know  I 
there  was) 

did  not  my    J    dn.  see__J_ 

didn't  they         ^_ 

did  not  understand   — A_ — 

did  not  undertake \ 

did  not,  or  didn't  yon  . 
did  not  you  expect  j 
uid  not  you  know  that ; 

did  not  you  say A, 

i 
did  such  a  L 

~ 
did  they  not  say 

did  this  happen . 

did  we  admit 

1 
did  we  believe       J 

did  we  claim       A 

did  we  do  , 

did  we  have        < 

did  yon  

did  you  accomplish 


did  you  ack         . 

did  you  examine 

did  you  expect   

flid  you  get         — 
did  you  give,  or  go. 

did  you  go  there 

did  you  have      

did  you  know     

did  you  mention 

did  yon  not  know  . 

did  you  not  say 

did  you  observe 

did  yon  proceed 

did  you  receive 
did  you  recognize . 
did  you  refer       _ 

did  you  regard    

did  you  remain  

did  you  remember 
did  you  request  _| 
did  you  say  so 
did  you  see  him 

did  you  see  him  there  L_ 

did  you  see  me 

did  you  see  me  there 

did  yon  suppose. 

did  you  understand     t 
did  you  write  i    - 

differ  a  good  deal     |^ 


dignity  of  labor 
dignity  of  soul 

direct  evidence         *-i 

direct  examination 
disbursing  agent 
disbursing  officer 

distinguished  citizens  L n 

distinguished  honor  J 

distinguished  men. 

district  attorney 

Divine  Being 

divine  judgments 

divinfl  worship 

DO  as  I  say 

do  as  I  tell  you 

do  us  much 

do  as  well  f 


do  as  well  as  (yon)  cau-1 

do  as  yon  think 

do  not  be  alarme 

do  not  become 

don't  do  it 

don't  do  so 

don't  have  their 

don't  they 

do  not  think  it  is  (•     or   ^ 

do  not  think  that  _ A 

do  not  think  there  <•      /* 
do  something 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


93 


do  you  know        ) 
whether  or  not  I 

do  you  maintain    _ 

do  yon  mean  to  say  _ 

do  yon  perceive 

do  you  promise  __n\___- 


do  you  respect 

do  you  say 

do  you  suppose  that 

do  you  think 

do  you  understand        «vj> 

do  you  undertake 

DOES  a,  or  an 

does  as  he  pleases 

does  as  much 

does  he,  or  the 

does  he  expect 

does  he  not  kno 

does  he  not      1 
understand  j 

does  he  suppose  that_jZX_ — 
doep  he  think 
does  hie  duty 
doegit—E— 
does  it  not 

doe«  it  not  generally   bj 

does  it  not  often 
happen 

does  not 
does  uot  appear 
does  not  believe 
does  not  generally 


doesn't  he 

doesn't  he  believe 

does  not  intend 

does  not  know  that  ^- — t 

does  not  know  their  Q-* ' 

does  not  question  _ 
does  not  really  think 
does  not  remember_ 
does  not  sanction  J 
does  no^ay_S-4_ 
does  not  think  thai 
<!oes  not  wonder_5= 

does  something  C 

does  such  a  thing  _ 
does  that  which  ho 
f'oes  there_ 


does  there  not) 
often  come  j 


Tnnnr          /<> 


94 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


during  your  time 

[For  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
ginning with  D,  see  p.  194] 


drag-store 
duces  tecum 
Duo  conaideratio 
due  notice 
due  time 

During  hid 

during  most  of  the  } 
time/ 

during  iny  time 

during  part  of  the  timejl___ 

during  our 

during  that  time 

during  the 

during  the  latter    \ 
part  of  the  time) 

during  the  month 
during  the  time 
during  this  year 


either  you  are 

either  one 

either  one  or  the  othe 

End  of  it 

end  of  the  world 


end  of  this  thing 
end  of  your 
end  the  matter 
endeavor  to  be 
endeavor  to  do 
enough  of  his  \O 

enough  of  such  y 

nough  of  which          ^y, 

^ — i 
enough  of  your  x 

enter  his  servica ^ 

enter(-ed)  into    /        ^ 

enter(-ed)  upon  

enter(-ed)  upon  their 

English  habits          N~-^ 

\: 
English  language  —5=^ 

English  nation          **-4 

English  people         v~--^ 

^\j 
entire  congregation;;^ 

entire  country 
utire  year          


Entitled  him,  me,  ) 
or  my  j 


entitled  them 
entitled  to  a  verdic 
ntitled  to  hare 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


95 


entitled  to  respect 


entitled  to  something . 

^_ 
entitled  us          

> — 
entitled  you         


Kpiseopal  church 
equal  degree        

equal  laws  _ 

equality  before  ) 
the  law  j 


ever  since 


every  moment 

every  moment 
of  time 

every  one 

every  one  else 

every  one  said 

every  one  though 

every  opportunity 

every  other  one 

every  part 

every  particular, 

every  person 

every  thing  else 

every  time 

every  way 

every  where  else     ^*-    ^ 

evidence  in 


-4- 


(L/1 


Every  human  l>eihg  _S^fc=a—    express 


every  little  while 


or  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
giiiniiig  with  E,  ttoe  p.  1< 


express  purpose 
express  terms 
words 


!  extra  session 


Father  in  heaven 

father  ofliiscountry\_____. 

fear  of  God 

fear  yon  may 

fear  you  will 

federal  constitution 

federal  government 

federal  officer 

Fellow  citizens 

fellow  creatures 

fellow  men 

fellow  soldier       _^ 

fellow  working-men 

Ma  He  $e 


96 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


few  circumstances 

few  instances 

few  things  are 

financial  affairs 

financial  committee 

financial  matters 

first  rate  _ 

first  time 

five  or  six 

five  or  six  times 

Follow  him 

follow  his  example 

follow  their  course 

follow  their  lives 

follow  them 

follow  your  course 

follow  your  own  way    S— 

followed  by 

followed  by  that 

^ 


followed  him 
following  the 


FOB  a  good  while 


for  a  great  distance  ^"1  _ 
for  a  little  while^   w 


for  a  long  time 
for  a  long  while . 
for  a  time 
for  a  year  or  two- 
for  all  his 


for  all  it  is  worth     ^-^  t, 
for  all  matters        ^      b 
for  all  places 
for  all  purposes 
for  all  seasons 
for  all  that 

for  all  their 

0 
for  all  there  is    _x. 

for  all  time 

for  a  moment 

for  another  purpose 

[See  "  for  no  other  purpose." 

for  any  length  j 
of  timej 

for  any  other) 
purpose) 

for  any  purpose 

for  any  time 

for  as  he  said 

far  as  I  said 

for  as  much  as 

for  certain  purposes 


for  Christ's  sa.V 


for  ever  and  ever 

for  everybody       >r 

for  every  one 

for  every  purpose . 

for  example 

for  had  it  not  been. 

for  he  can 

for  he  has,  or  is  . 


1'or  lie  may,  or  him 
for  he  says 
for  he  was 
for  he  will 
for  his  own 
for  his  own  benefit, 
for  his  own  interest  ^ft— *~i> 
for  his  own  part 
tor  his  own  sake, 
for  his  own  use 
for  I  am  certain 
ofor  I  believe 
for  I  can  not 
for  I  claim 

for  I  do  not  V*. 

for  I  have  been        ^-y 

for  I  have  had    -^fr— 

for  I  have  not     .    S? 

CA^ , 

for  I  know  thftt__b=*i_ 
for  I  learn  .V^5 

for  I  may  have  been " 

for  I  may  not  be 

for  I  must  say    ._ 
for  I  tell  you 
for  I  think 
for  I  will  not 
for  I  would  not 
for  instance 
for  it  has  l>een 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


97 


for  it  is  entirely 
for  it  is  generally 
for  it  is  known  _ 

for  it  is  not          

for  it  is  said  to  have  ...^ 

for  it  is  understood 
for  it  is  wei 

for  it  may  be 

for  it  must  be 
considered 

for  it  must  net  be 
for  it  never  will 
for  it  will  not 
for  its  own  sake 
for  less  than 
for  many  othe 
for  many  years 
for  more  than     _ 
for  most  of  us 
for  uiy  o\vu  part 
for  my  own  sake 
for  my  part 
for  11  IY  sake 


for  one  thing  is  i  *s.  _. 

certain  (    *"^***— 

for  several  years 


for  something  else . 
for  such  a  - 

for  such  as  are    

for  such  as  could  . 

for  such  fts  wore 

for  such  as  will 

for  such  as  would 
for  such  purpose 
for  such  was  the. 
for  that  ia  not 

for  the  benefit     _ 

for  the  express) 
purpose) 

for  the  first  time 
for  the  last  time_b 
for  the  most  part 

for  the  other       

for  the  purpose 
for  the  sake 


for  the  satisfaction 
for  the  second  time 
for  the  support      _ 
for  the  time  being_ 

for  the  world      

for  their  credit  — 1^. 
for  their  honor  — \ 
for  their  own  sake  \ 
for  their  sake  _L_ 


for  their  satisfaction 
for  themselves 

for  there  has  been 

for  there  has) 
never  been  1 

for  there  has) 
oot  been  I 

for  there  is  no  om 
for  there  is  not 
for  there  is  nothing 
for  there  is  to  be. 
for  the  third  time 


for  whenever) 
there  is) 

for  when  it  beconn 

for  which  he,  or  the  ^t 

for  which  it  is  no 


98 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


for  which  their,  1 
or  they  are  J 

for  which  you  are 
for  which  you  ean 
for  which  you  may 
for  while  it  is 
for  while  there 


for  whoever  thinks 
for  you  are  aware : 
for  you  are  certain 
for  you  are  generally  ^ 
for  you  are  not        Wv'? 
for  you  are  quite, 
for  you  may  thin 

for  yon  must  be 

for  yon  must) 
be  a  ware) 

for  yon  must) 
remember) 

for  you  must  try 

for  you  say 

for  you  surely  know 

for  you  will  be  sure  2flC_3l 

for  your 

for  your  honor 

for*your  own 

for  your  own  benefit 

for  your  own  sake 

forming  a 

forming  the 

form  of  words 

four  or  five 


Freedon  of  action 
freedom  of  electiono 
freedom  of  opinion    ^~V 
freedom  of  speech 
freedom  of  thought 
freedom  of  the  press 
free  trade 


FROM  among 
his,  or  us 


from  among  their 
from  amongst  us 

from  another 

from  another 
point  of  view 

from  certain 
information 

from  certain) 
remarks) 

from  certain) 
things) 

from  day  to  day 
from  every  one 

from  every  other 

from  generation 
to  generation 

from  hia  own  ) 
admission  J 

from  hour  to  hour 

from  house  to  house 

% 

from  its  


from  many 

from  many 
circumstances 

from  many  parties 
from  many  thin, 
from  many  who 


from 


«v^~s 


frntn  my 


from  my  knowledge 


from  othei 


from  other 
circumstances  \ 

from  other 
information 

from  other  eources_ 
from  place  to  placo 
from  some  of  them_ 
from  that  day 
from  that  place 

from  that  time   . 

from  that  time) 
to  this) 

from  the  time     . 

from  their,  or  there  . 

from  their      1 
admissions  J    "~ 

from  their 
confessions^ 

from  their  own  j 
confessions) 

from  their  letters 


from  their  stand  point_L 

V 

from  this  day          v 


from  this  time 

from  those  who  are     ^y 

from  those  who  were. 

from  time  to  time 

from  to  day 

from  town  to  town 

from  which 

from  which  it  can  be 


LAWYER 
EALiAg.  TFX 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


99 


from  which  it  may  be  ^T^ 
from  which  it  wi 
from  which  it  will 

from  which  there  is     '••-• 

from  which  time, 
from  which  you  can 

from  which  you  may 

from  which  you )  C 
will  perceive/    <fr-" 

from  year  to  year      >JJ 

from  yesterday 

from  you  •>•** 

from  your  honor 

from  your  own  )      ' 
knowledge  j    ~ 

FULL  as  well    

full  compensation  _ 

full  extent          

full  of  it  

full  of  life  £ 

full  supply 

full  time 

fully  aware  of  \ 
the  fact  ( 

fully  believing 
fully  completed 
fully  persuaded  . 
fully  sustained  . 
Further  along 
further  notice 
further  say 
further  testimony . 


further  than  he 

further  their 

further  their  j 
interests     j 

Future  course 
future  course  of  life 
future  condition 

.future  day          

future*  meeting 
future  state 
future  time 
future  world 


[For  exercise  on  phrases  be 
ginning  with  F,  see  p.  195.] 


generation  after  \ 
generation  j  - 

gentlemen  of  thejury      tf 

get  his,  or  get  u 
get  the  best 


get  themselves  into 
GIVE  a  cent      _: 
give  a  dime 
give  a  dollar 
give  every  one 
give  him  the 


give  hia,  or  give  ue 


give  it  away       — ^ 

give  ma — ^  give  my 

give  me  your  opinion  rrO_ 

give  »"t  — -I  give  them  — 7. 

give  their 

give  their  attention 

give  their  time 

give  them  their 

give  themselves 

give  themselves  up 

give  us  a 

give  us  his 


give  us  liberty    _r 
give  us  our  rights 
give  us  permlgBlon.  — 6V_.^ 
give  us  sufficient   : 

give  us  the          

give  us  their 
give  us  time 


1OO 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


glad  they  are 
glad  to  be  told 


go  on  and  state  . 

go  on  and  state) 
to  the  juryj 


gone  into  it 
gone  under 
gone  up 
GOOD  and  bad 
good  as  ever 
good  as  now 

good  evening      ~ 

good  for  nothing, 
good  many  times 
good  many  of  them 
good  morning 
good  or  bad 
good  while  ago    -*- 
GOT  a_ _got  the 


got  along  -  (, 

•JO 
got  his  __  got  their. 

got  the  best 
got  themselves 
got  us  into 
Great  advantage 
great  applause 
Great  Britain 


Great  Britain  \     e-rV 
and  Ireland  f  - 


great  change 


great  consideration 
great  danger 
great  deal  more  e-i 
great  deal  of  time  <~~\/^~ 
great  difference        c"*! 


great  difficulty       g"c— • 
great  extent  e~f 


great  injustice    _ 

great  majority) 
of  cases  ( 

great  mauy  casea 

great  many  men ' 

great  many)         < 
occasions!        ~ 


great  many  of  our  5 


great  many) 
of  them  { 


great  many  of  us 
great  many  of  your 

great  many  people. 

great  many ) 
persons} 

great  many  > 
questions  J 

great  many  thin 

great  many  times 

great  many  ) 
years  ago} 

great  number 

great  number  1 
of  times  j 

great  part  of 
great  people 
great  portion 
great  principle 
great  proportion, 
great  truth 
great  value 
great  while  ago 

greater  than        _ 

greater  than  c'd), 
be  expected} 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


101 


greater  than  ever 

greater  than  t 
has  been) 

greater  than  he  _ 


greater  than  I  can  g**r 

greatest  amount__£55 

greatest  danger  — g"Q 

greatest  difference     ^T 

greatest  injustice 
greatest  number, 
greatest  people 
greatest  time 

greatest  value 
(See  page  195.) 

H 

Habeas  corpus 
HAD  a,  or  an 
had  another 
bad  as  much 
had  become 
had  been  d< 
had  been  there 
had  believed 
had  better  not 
h$d  come  there 
had  ever  been 
had  given  their 
had  gone  there 
hadb 

bad  he,  or  the 
had  he  been 


one    j^= J_ 


I     I 
ad_p_  do.  it 

[• 


had  he  expected 


had  it  been  ; 
attempted! 

had  its had  knowt 


had  never  been 
had  no  hesitation 
had  no  other 
had  no  time 


had  not,  or  had'n 
had  not  been 
had  not  done 
had  not  done  it 
had  not  bad 
had  not  happened 
had  not  I  _ 

had  not  I  given  _ 


had  not  I  told  yon. 
had  not  intended 
had  not  known  _ 


bad  not  observed 
had  not  shown 


had  not  thought        V. 

had  not  understood       y 

had  not  yon  better        V^ 

had  nothing  more 

had  only  been 

had  only  said 

had  said  that 

had  seen  him 

had  spoken  about 

had  time 


had  time  to  make 


had  their  attention 
had  there 
had  there  not  bee: 
had  therefore 
had  we  been 
had  we  known 
had  we  never 
had  you  asked 
had  yon  gone  there 


1O2 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


has  been  made . 
lias  been  paid 
has  been  said 
has  been  shown 
has  been  there 
has  been  tried 


has  been  understood__ip_ 

f  f 

has  done  it  ~ 

f 

has  done  so__a has  h 


has  had  little 
has  had  much 


has  had  nothing, 
has  he  been 
has  he  been  there 
has  he  considered 
has  he  given 
has  he  had 
has  he  made 
has  he  not  had 
has  he  not  said 
has  he  said 
has  he  shown 
has  be  told  us 
has  he  told  you 


has  it  not  occur-/ 
red  to  you! 

has  it  not  often 
has  just  been 
has  just  happened 
has  known         _ 
has  lately  had    


has  many  more) 
thanj 


hae  not  been  there., 

has  not  done       

i 
has  not  found     

i 
has  not  given     — 

has  not  he  been . 
lias  not  sufficient 
has  not  taken     _ 
has  said 


has  sometimes    . 
has  thought  the 
has  there 
has  there  been 
has  there  not  beei 


CTV-b 


0 


94_ 


has  therefore  "V      or — / 

I  >w 


has  this  been 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


1O3 


1_ 


has  to  be  dono 
Las  to  do 
has  to  learn 
has  to  make 
has  to  take 
has  to  tell 
has  to  use 
has  used 
HAVE  a,  or  an 
have  a  great  deal 
have  another 
have  been 

have  been  arranged  VSN 

hare  been  entered  AA-__^_. 
into  J  ~ 

j  have  been  given 


have  been  interested  V^-P 

/ 
have  been  known 

have  been  put 

have  been  there 

n       > 

tcod  J 


have  been 
unders 


have  called  for 
have  done  it 
have  ever  been 
have  generally    _ 

have  granted      _ 

have  had,  or ) 
have  it  j 

have  bad  its 
have  had  many 


have  had  several 


n  ^M  "     J — 

have  not  understood     1 

have  shown  that 


have  there  been 
have  there  e^ 


have  therefore 
have  they  not 
have  thought  that. 


^V 


have  you  men-  > 
tioned  J- 


have  you  not  been. 

have  yon  not  seen . 

have  you  under- j 
taken) 


"^ 


c^-> 


1O4 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


he  called  on  them 


he  called  upon 
his,  or  us 

he  came  there 


he  can  not       i 
have  known | 

he  can  not  bare) 
understood  / 


he  did  not  dare  _: 
he  did  not  do  _, 
he  did  not  find  _< 
he  did  not  have  _ 

be  did  not  intend 

be  did  not  know) 
tbatj 

he  did  not  object 

he  did  not  say,  /  v 
or  seel 

he  did  not  take 

he  did  not  un-f 
derstandi 

he  does  a,  or  an 
be  does  not 
he  does  not  feel 
he  doea  not  find 


he  doea  not  know   i 

he  doea  not  object 

he  does  not<          ^ 
suspect 

he  does  not  un- ' 
derst 

he  don't 


it  un-  > 
stand  f 


[Same  phrases  as  "  did  not "] 

he  expects      lS\j>  *     U> 

\ 

he  expresses  V> 

[See  "  he  supposes."] 

he  had  been  t/\ 

3 

he  had  not  been      f^~\ 
3 

he  had  not  ] 


ad  not ) 
found  ) 


he  bad  not' 
known  • 


he  had  not  taken 


be  had  said 
he  had  to  have 


be  has  a,  or  an 
he  has  another 
ho  has  attempted 
he  has  been 


be  has  been  doing 

he  has  beeu  having      P 

he  ban  been  there       \ 

be  has  come        

he  has  come  to  be         \ 
he  has  done        t^A  -    J 
be  has  given 
he  has  given  me 


THB  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


103 


he  has  made 


he  has  never  been 
lie  has  never  done 
he  has  never  seen 
he  has  no  other 
he  has  not  been 
he  has  not  come 
he  has  not  done 
he  has  not  found 
he  has  not  had  . 


he  has  not  known. 


he  has  not  questioned 
he  has  not  said 
he  has  not  shown 
he  has  not  suspecte 
he  has  not  taken, 
he  has  said 
he  has  to  be 
he  has  used 


he  intended  that. 
he  in  tended  to  be. 
he  intended  to  give 
he  intended  to  have 
he  Intended  to  make 


he  intended  to; 
say,  or  see! 


10  is  in  their ) 
confidence  ) 

lie  is  nut  inclined 
he  is  not  interested 
he  is  not  satisfied 

he  is  not  therefore     &~S\    

he  is  not  to  be 
he  is  not  to  have 


he  is  not  to  un-  v 
derstand  j 

he  is  not  very 

he  is  not  willing. 

he  is  not  willing  to  be   ^ 

he  is  not  worth 

he  is  thinking 

he  is  worse  than 

he  is  worthy 

he  knows  that 

he  made  me 


he  mentioned      _ 

he  must  be 

he  must  have  been   '.    \ — 

he  must  know  that 

he  must  not  be 


he  never  has  had 


he  values  it 
e  wants  to  be 


went  away 
he  went  into 


went  upon  the 
who  would     _ 


1O6 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


/A 


^ 


he  who  would  be 

he  who  would  not  be. 

he  who  will  do 

he  will  be 

he  will  find 

he  will  have 

he  will  have  their 

he  will  know 

he  will  learn 

he  will  not  be 

he  will  not  have 

he  will  say  that 

he  will  tell  you 

he  will  try  to  have 

x-M> 
he  will  understand   ¥. 


he  will  use 

he  will  want 

he  will  wonder 

he  wishes  to  be 

he  wonders 

he  wonders  at  their  ^ —    -P 

lie  would  be 

he  would  be  their 

he  would  find. 

he  would  have 

he  would  not  be  ) 
without  J 

he  would  not  ) 
have  done  it  j 

be  would  not) 
have  said) 

he  would  say,  | 
or  seej 


His  as,  iis  is, 
or  his  has 

his  Honor 

his  Honor  the  judge . 
his  own  opinion, 
hither  and  thither _ 
Holy  Ghost 
Holy  Sabbath 

Holy  Scriptures  _£i__ 

Honorable  Gentle- j     ^-tf 
men-man j  


honorable  intentio: 
honorable  member 
honorable  position  ^""V 


honorable  senator . 


hope  they  may  be 
hope  you  will     _ 


House  of  Commons 
house  of  God 


house  of  lords 


house  of  parliament 

house  of  prayer 
house  of  rep: 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


107 


ow  have  th« y 
ow  have  yon  been 

ow  he  could     . 

io«  he  could  think 
low  he  has,  or  is 
how  he  has  been 


how  many  of  1 
bis,  or  us ) 

how  many  euch 

how  many  of  them 

how  many  of  their.^~^— ^ 

how  much 


how  will  yon  be 
how  would 
how  would  he 
how  would  yon 

However  it  may  b« 

however  it  may  \ 
have  bee 

however  that 
may  bej 

however  we 

however  we  may 
think 

however  you 


Human  being 
innian  body 
Iranian  government . 

liuman  interests 

tinman  knowledge.. 

bninan  life         

liurnaii  nature   

liuman  race      

human  rights    

human  soul        

hitman  under-  ( 


human  wisdom 


husband  and  wife      *\, 

(See  page  195.) 

I 

["  I "  begins  more  phrases 
than  any  other  word ;  hence 
its  shorthand  sign  is  brought 
into  more  combinations  than 
any  other,  and  therefore  it 
has  to  be  represented  not 

only  by  — ,  but  by  the 

various  modifications 

See  p.  62. J 


I  acknowledge 


I  admit 


I  agree  that 


»A or tn. 


1O8 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  am  aware) 
there  are) 

I  am  certain  that. 

I  am  compelled 

I  am  concerned 
I  am  confident 


I  am  content-ed_ 


I  am  convinced  \ 
that/ 

I  am  endeavoring 
I  am  glad  that 

I  am.  inclined 

I  am  Inclined/ 
to  think 

I  am  inclined 
totuiukiti 

I  am  inclined  to 
think  there  i 

I  am  informed 
I  am  neverthpIesH 
I  am  no  more 


I  am  not 


I  am  not  accns- ) 
tomed  \ 


I  am  not  inclined 

I  am  net  in.  the) 
habit  i 

I  am  not  positive 

I  am  not  understood__^£_ 

I  am  now 

I  am  persuaded 

I  am  pleased 

I  am  quite  clear. 

I  am  quite  sure . 

I  am  quite  rare) 
there  are) 

I  am  rather  in-j 
clined  to  think} 


I  am  responsible 
I  am  satisfied 
I  am  sorry  that 
I  am  sure  of  it 

I  am  sure  of  that 

I  inn  mire  there 
has  been 

(  am  sure  there 
is  not 

I  am  sure  you  are 
I  am  surprised 
I  am  therefore 
I  am  told 
I  am  very  certain 
I  am  very  glad 
I  am  very  happy_ 
I  am  very  sorry 
I  am  very  s 


I  am  very  well 
.  aware 


mre  of  it      CQ 
*"         **" 


I  am  well  aware. 
I  am  willing 


I  am  willing  to  be 


I  am  willing  to  have_ 
I  and  yon  


I  apprehend  that 
I  ascertained  that. 
I  ask  you 
I  assume  that 
I  attended  to  that 
I  beg  leave  to  say 
beg  to  assure  you 


I  beg  (your)  pardon_J»=£V 
I  began  to  be  ^ 

I  begin  to  think       ^V 
I  believe  he,  or  the      ^ 

I  believe  it  will  be      V\ 

I  be! 

I  believe  so 

I  believe  that  their 

1  believe  that  we 

I  believe  that  you 

1  believe  there 

I  believe  there  is 

I  believe  there  was 

I  believe  wa 

I  believe  you  are 

I  belong  to  the  uhurc 

I  beseech  you 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


109 


I  can  therefore 


1  cuunot  answer. 


I  cannot  be  certain 

I  cannot  be  )        "-a 
mistaken  j      — 

I  cannot  be  re- {    "-? 
spousible)    ~ 

I  cannot  be  sure 2 

I  caunot  do  that 

I  cannot  say  | 
about  that  | 

I  cannot  say) 
anything) 

I  cannot  say) 


I  cannot  say) 
how  often  I     ~ 

I  cannot  say,  sir 


I  cannot  tell      _ 

I  cannot  under-) 
stand  j 

I  cannot  under-) 
take 


I  could  not 


I  could  not  answer 


I  could  not) 
have  said  { 

I  could  not  say  __ 

I 
I  dare  not         — 

I  dare  say  you  are_ 
I  depend  upon  it 
I  depend  upon  you 

I  determined     

I  did  ^       I  did  not    ^ 

[See  "I  do  not"  and  "I 
had  not,"  also  g  17.] 

I  did  not  anticipate    ^_p 
I  did  not  fear     .        .*1 


I  did  not  feel 

I  did  not  intend 

I  did  nut  know) 
that) 

I  did  not  Ray, 
or  tieu 

I  did  not  under- 


nder-  > 
stand) 

I  do  —  I       I  do  believe_J_ 
I  do  not 


I  do  not  think 
I  do  not  say 
I  do  so 

I  do  think  that 
I  doubt  whether 
I  enter-ed  upon 
I  expect  that 
I  expect  them 
I  expect  you  will 
I  expressed 


1  fear  there  fere 
I  fear  there  may  bo 
I  fear  you  are 
I  fear  you  may  be 
I  fear  you  will  bo 


I  fear  you  will 


I  feel  as  much 

I  feel  aa  much 
concern 


I  fuel  ft  to  be 

I  feel  my  respon- 
sibility i 

I  fuel  that  there  is 


I  had 1  had  been 

I  had  been  there 
I  had  believed 
I  had  expected 
I  had  gi  veu.  him 


110 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  had  not  been 

I  had  not  thought. 

I  had  nothing 

I  had  occasion  !-2_ 

I  had  rather 


I  had  some  other/ 
reason 

I  had  suspected . 
I  hfcve  a — ^*-(      or_ 


I  have  acknowledged 
I  have  added      

L 

I  have  another  

i 
I  have  asked      

I  have  been 
1  have  been  there 
I  have  been  told 
I  have  continued 
I  have  demanded 
I  have  determined 
[  have  done 
I  have  done  it 


I  have  just  as) 

many  j 

I  have  just  as) 
much) 

J  have  just  been 
I  have  just  done 
I  have  just  received 
I  have just  such  a 
I  have  known 


I  have  lit  tin  | 
confidence! 

I  have  long  been 
I  have  long  since 
I  have  made 


I  have  many  times 

I  have  mentioned        ^^     -2 

I  have  never  been 

I  have  never  done 

I  have  never  felt 

I  have  never  had 

I  have  never  know 

I  have  never  made          N^ 

T  have  never  said          Vo 

I  have  never  served       \*~e/ 


I  have  never)       « ^j, 

•supposed  j 

I  have  no  doubt 


I  have  no  fear 

I  have  uo  idea 

I  have  no  in-) 

tuutiuu}    -- 

I  have  uo  objection          ^^ 

I  have  no  occasion    _  _ 

I  have  no  suspicion 

I  have  no  time 

I  have  not 

I  have  not  been 

I  have  not  dune 

I  have  not  had 

I  have  not  known 

I  have  not  made  _ 

I  have  not  now  _ 

I  have  not  only  _ 

I  have  not  put 

I  have  not  questioned 

have  not  said 
I  have  not  seen 


I  have  not  taken 


I  have  not  ventured 

i 

I  have  not  wanted 

£ 
I  have  not  yet    . 

I  have  noticed 

I  have  now 

I  have  observed 

h. 

I  have  often 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


Ill 


\ 

I  have  promised — -i=£v 
I  have  put  ^> — or  _i 
Ih 


ave  reason  ) 
to  believe/ 

I  have  reason  ) 
to  think  | 

I  have  received 


"*        \ 


I  have  said  nothing 
I  have  said  so 
I  hove  said  that 
I  have  seen 


I  have  seen  their- 


.itneB    V- — & 


I  have  several  t. 

I  have  shown     s=: 

4 

I  have  spoken    

I  have  suggested  i 

I  have  taken      

I  have  testified  

\ 

I  have  their  V 

v< 

I  have  their  own     \ 

I  have  their )      ^t 
sanction}        Vo 
\i 

I  have  therefore     V 

I  tinar     1    T  hear  tha 

I  hear  there  are 

I  hear  you  are       ^.X" 

I  heard     i  I  heard  that 

I  held,  or  hold          1 

1  hope— 1— I  hopeh.ecan_^L_ 


I  hope  he  niay 


I  hope  it  has  bee. 
I  hope  it  has  done. 
I  hope  it  may 
I  hope  it  will 


I  hope  it  will  be 


I- hope  it  will) 
not  bej 

I  hope  it  will  \ 
therefore  j 


I  hope  that 

I  hope  that  he  may 

I  hope  that  you  will   (/"  - 

I  hope  they  may 

I  hope  they  wil 

I  hope  their 

I  hope  there  was 

I  hope  there 


i  will  be  'V'V 


I  hope  to  be  able  to  _V 

\J 


I  hope  tc  have 
I  hope  we  have 
I  hope  we  may  be 


I  hope  you  can 
I  hope  you  have. 
I  hope  you  may  be 

I  hope  you  will 

I  hope  yon  will)     \/^\ 
dosoj    ~         \ 

I  hope  you  will 
never 


I  hope  you  will) 
not  be| 

I  hope  you  will  ) 
remember  J 

I  hope  you  will  try 
to  havo 


I  hoped  he 
I  hoped  that 


< 


I  hoped  that  they . 


I  hoped  you  j 
would  be 


I  hoped  you  would)     ^L» 

not.  bei     — V" 


I  intend-od 


V^-A ^ 


I  intend  that  there  !^. 

I  intend  that  you  *» 

I  intend  to  be 
I  intend  to  do  so_ 
I  intend  to  have_ 
I  intend  to  make 


I  intend  to  pay, 
or  put 

I  intend  to  say, 
or  see 


I  intend  to  take. 
I  intended  to  have 

I  intended  to  say  \ 

v — f 

I  know  that       i 

1  know  that  it  <«      ^~\ 

I  know  that  they   *~t 

f  know  that  you) "— '  ^~ 
will) 

I  know  there  is,) 


112 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  may  be  inclined 
I  may  "be  satisfied 
I  may  be  sure 
I  may  be  told 
I  may  be  there 
I  may  call 


I  may  have  been          >>= 
I  may  have  said  Vo 


I  may  not  be 

I  may  not  be) 
considered} 

I  may  not  come 
I  may  not  do  it 
I  may  not  do  so 
I  may  not  find 
I  may  not  have 
I  may  not  return 


I  may  not  under- )  t^o 

stand  j  — -^ — 

I  may  notwith-j 
bt.iu'-lingf 


I  may  say 
I  may  try  it 
I  may  very  w 

I  may  venture;  ^*^Q 

to  say  j 

I  may  want        

["  I  meau  "  and  "  I  meant' 
muet  be  written  low  in  the 
second  position,  to  distin- 
guish them  from  "I  may 
not."] 

I  mean  to  be 
T  mean  to  do  so 
I  mean  to  have 
I  mean  to  have  it 
I  mean  to  say 

I  meant  to  be  there 

I  meant  to  have 
their 

I  meant  to  say 

I  merely  remark 

I  might  ^    I  might  betl\_ 

I  might  find       _ 

I  might  have  been 


I  might  have  done         ^-i- 

I  might  have  found 

»". 
I  might  have  had     v  ' 

I  might  have  known^sa^ja 
I  might  have  learned  *^f 
I  might  mention  

1 


I  might  not  find. 


^^ 


I  might  not  give 


I  might  not  have 

I  might  not  have)  '~--t 

done  it)  ^"3- 

I  might  not  have)  *^^V 

liadl  


I  might  not  observe 
I  might  not  want  _ 

I  might  sty         

*->» 
I  must 1  must  be 

I  must  acknowledge____7_ 

"-8K 
I  must  ask          * — 

I  must  assume 
I  must  be  there 

I  must  come 

L- — ^l 

I  must  consider \ 

T  must  do  it        _L 

I  must  do  so 
I  must  find 
I  must  give 
I  must  go  there 


I  must  have  been  Vj 
I  must  have  had  ^- 
I  must  learn 
I  must  mention . 


I  must  nevertheless 


I  must  not   ) 
anticipate) 

I  must  not  be 


I  must  not  give, 
or  go 

I  must  now 
I  must  observe 
I  must  question 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


113 


I  must  refer 
I  must  remark 


I  must  remember 
I  must  render  _ 
I  must  rest 


I  must  say,  or  see     _^ — 

I  must  try  to  have  L. 

w»^* 
I  need  not  be  * 


I  need  not  delay ____L_ 
I  need  not  dwell___L__ 
I  need  uot  have  been         v* 
I  need  not  observe  t> 

I  need  not  point  out___i_ 

I  need  not  point/   VX^%_ 
out  their)      — jj — 

I  need  not  remark 


I  need  not  say 

I  need  not  tell  you  ^n — 

I  never  can  be 

I  never  do 

I  never  have 

I  never  have  had ^*» 

^ 
I  never  knew 

I  never  said  so 
I  never  shall 

I  never  understood  ^-^p 

I  never  was ^L — 


I  never  will 
I  never  yet 
I  nevertheless 


I  now  think 
I  nowhere  find 
I  object 
I  object  to  that 

I  observe 

I  observe  that) 
you  are! 

I  ought  never 


A 


I  ought  not  to  do 
I  ought  not  to  have 
I  ought  not  to  say 

I  ought  not  to  think   _C 

I  ought  to  ! 


I  ought  to  be 

I  ought  to  have . 

I  ought  to  have  | 
done  it  j 

I  ought  to  have  had 

I  ought  to  have) 
known \ 

I  ought  to  know. 
I  ought  to  make. 


I  ought  to  observe 

I  ought  to  say,  j 
or  ueej 

I  ought  to  try 

T  perceive  that 

I  perhaps  \    I  p«rmit__tv 

I  probably  will 

I  proceed  to  say 

I  promixe  you 


I  really 

I  really  believe 

I  really  do  not  know 

I  really  think 

I  received  your 


I  said  everytbin 


114 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  said  BO 
I  said  that 


1  eaid  there  was 


I  said  you  might 


I  satisfied  myself 
I  satisfied  them 


I  satisfied  you 

1  saw 1  saw  him  __L 

[''  I  saw,"  "  I  say,"  "  I 
see,"  and  the  phrases  follow 
ing,  must  be  carefully  writ 
ten  in  the  1st,  2d,  and  3c 
positions. 

1  saw  it 
I  saw  that 
L  saw  there  was . 
t  saw  you 


I  say  it  is  so       si. 

I  say  so _i —  I  say  that_Z 


j 

I  say  that  it  is 

I  say  that  you  may 

I  say  that  your  . 

I  say  there  are 

I  say  therefore 

I  say  there  has  beer 

I  say  there  is  to  be 

I  say  this  is 

I  say  to  all 

I  say.  to  him 

I  say  to  them 

I  say  to  you        

I  say  you  are      

I  eay  you  are  not  . 
[  say  you  were  

I  say  you  will    

I  say  you  would  1 

not ;- 


I  see  it  has  not  been   ^> 

4 
I  see  it  is  to  be ^j. 

!  see  that  you         J 

!  see  there  are    _\ 


I  see  there  is 

I  see  therefore 

I  see  you  are 

I  see  you  are  about    Jx\ 

I  see  you  are  not 

I  see  you  are  to  be 

I  see  you  have  been 

I  see  you  were  not 


I  seem  to  be 


I  eeem  to  have 

I  seem  to  hare  had 

I  seemed  to  have 


[  shall  be  certain 
T  shall  bo  glad 

[  shall  bo  sure 

I  shall  be  there 

shall  come 


I  shall  depend  J 
upon  it) 

shall  do  so 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  ehall  ever  have. 

I  shall  expect 

I  shall  feel,  or  follow    Q^ 

I  shall  give,  or  go  — 

I  shall  go  there ^--3 

I  shall  have  had 


I  shall  have  their  . 
I  shall  hope  to  have 
I  shall  know  there    <^  __  ? 
I  shall  most  likely   -A* 
I  shall  never  be 


I  shall  never  want 

I  shall  nevertheless    ^i* 

I  shall  not  accept 

I  shall  not  bo 

I  shall  not  be) 
able      j 

I  shall  uot  come. 

I  shall  not  expect     <J?    __ 

I  shall  not  give  up  -^>—  v  _ 

I  shall  not  have 

I  shall  not  know 

I  shall  uot  question  <-r  ^ 

[  shall  not  say, 
or  see 

I  shall  not  speak 


I  shall  not  take . 


I  shall  not  think. 


I  shall  no  tun-) 

dertakei  — 

I  shall  not  with-  ) 
standing  > ' 

I  shall  now        • 

I  shall  often        

I  shall  perhaps 
I  shall  point  out_ 
I  shall  proceed 
I  shall  recommend 

I  shall  regard     , 

\ 
I  shall  regret     — £ 

I  shall  say  nothing 

I  shall  say  some- ) 
thing}' 

V4* 

I  shall  speak      q/ 

I  shall  surely     

I  shall  therefore 
I  shall  try  to  have 

I  shali  undertake 

["  I  should,"__hL-  _  Is  a 
phrase  that  should  be  rarely 
used,  on  account  of  the  dan- 
ger of  mistaking  it  for  only 


^4—s 


I  should  have  seen 

I  should  never  think    —  Vp- 

I  should  not  bo  _       A  _ 


I  should  not  wonder 

I  should  question 

\S  vS 

I  speak ^.1  spoke  of    \> 

I  .state-ed  ' 

S> 
I  state-ed  that  > 

ve       \ 

I  support- ed         \s  =     \s 

I  suppose  he         V  -     V 

I  suppose  so 

I  suppose  that 

I  suppose  there  are 

I  suppose  we  shall. 

I  suppose  you  will  irr 

A 
I  suppose  you  were       ffv^ 

I  suspect-cd 


"P 
M 


I  suspect  you  are 
I  suspect  you  will. 
I  sustain  the 

I  take  bis  t-O 

M 
I  take  his  word  ' — °> 

I  take  it  for  granted  L^ 

I  take  it  that 

1  take  it  that  ( 
there  are  ) 

I  take  their 


116 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  think  he,  or  the ^ 

I  think  I  can  S 

I  think  I  have  been    (> 

I  think  I  may         \ 

I  think  I  know  _Sv»— . '—— 

I  think  1  shall 

I  think  I  will 

I  think  it  <s or 

["  I  think  it,"  _X_  must 
be  written  on  the  line,  to 
keep  from  conflicting  with 
"  I  thought "___. 

I  think  it  has  been 

I  think  it  has  that 

T  think  it  is  better  )     > 

than  f  -V* 
I  think  it  is  im-  ) 
possible  j 

I  think  it  is  nee- 
eesa 


iC'\ 

ryj 

I  think  it  is  not 

I  think  it  lsun-1 

dcrstood  J  ~ 

I  think  it  is  un-)  T^.Q/' 
necessary!  ^=^J**— 

I  think  it  may  bo    £— -x 

I  think  it  may/ 
prove*  - 

I  think  it  likeiv. 


I  think  it  probable    J 

I  think  it  was 

I  think  it  will  be 

I  think  it  will  not     &* 

I  think  it  would  he      L^L 

r\  ^ 

I  think  perhaps 

I  think  so  . .  A 


T  think  that  the 

I  think  there  has,  1 
or  is  J 

I  think  there  has) 
been! 

I  think  there  has) 
not  been) 

I  think  there)        / 

will  be(     ~ty=y 

I  think  there  will/ 

not  be 

I  think  they  are 
I  think  they  are  not 
I  think  they  have  _ 
I  think  they  may 
I  think  they  might 
I  think  they  m 
I  think  they  were 
I  think  they 
I  think  we          _ 
I  think  we  are  not     L 
I  think  we  have. 
T  think  we  have  had. 
t  think  we  know. 
I  think  we  may 

!  think  we  may  find  V~N 

1  think  we  may) 
speak j 

I  think  wemust_ 


I  think  we  must 
go,  or  give 

I  think  we  were 

I  think  you 

I  think  you  are; 
aware! 


I  think  you  are  not 
I  think  you  are  right ' 


^<v->  - 


I  think  you  are)    (n^^ 
wrong  ! 


I  think  you  can 
I  think  you  have 

I  think  you  make  . 

I  think  you  may  ) 
be  right  j 

I  think  you  I 
might  be  J 

I  think  you  might)   U,_ 

find  j         Voi" 

T  think  you  might  \  ^_j 

have  known  j     — (~ 

I  think  you  might  ) 
tell/ 

I  think  you  might ) 
try/ 

I  think  you  might  ^ 
venture  J 

I  think  you  must  be 

I  think  you  mnetj 

havei  >>_ 

I  think  you  must  i  ^— ^, 
know  f 

I  think  you  must ) 
remember/ 

I  think  you  recom-j 
mend-edj 


V^-TV 


I  think  you  refer-red  ^^ 

I  think  you  remember_JC!^.. 

I  think  you  repre-l 
eent-ed! 

1  think  you  un 

derstaud  j 


I  think  you  were 

T  think  you) 
were  not} 

I  think  yon  will  be  Nv  V 

I  think  you  will  have  v*  V 

I  think  you  will  \ 
not  be ) 

I  thought  ho      


I  thought  he  1 
could  notj 


z-^ 


I  thought  he  knew  ^~ •*- 
I  thought  he  never  ^~V^ 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


117 


I  thought  he  said 

I  thought  he  nn- 1          £p 
derstood  itj          T — 

I  thought  he  was  S 

I  thought  he  would  .  _2 

I  thought  I  toldyon__£ 

I  thought  I  went        ^ 

I  thought  it        J 

I  thought  it  appeared      j 

*\ 

I  thought  it  could/ 
not  be) 

I  thonghtit  likely 
I  thought  it  was 

I  thought  it  was  not 

I  thought  it ) 
would  be  j 

I  thought  it/ 
would  uoti 

I  thought  not 


I  thought  perhaps_ 

I  thought  that   £_ 

I  thought  we 


£ 


I  thought  we  had 

I  thought  we  might 
ha 

1  thought  we  said 
I  thought  we  were 
I  thought  you  coul 
I  thought  you  meant 


I  thought  you  un-J 
derstood ( 

I  thought  you  were 


I  understand  it  ) 
to  be  j 

V\J 

1  understand  that  _  it  __ 

I  understand  you  j 
have  | 


I  understood  him 

I  understood  that  you    7 


I  understood  yo 
to  sa 


u  )     **£ 
y  j     —  °j  -- 

**"t 
I  undertake  <-  —  • 


I  used  tn  have 


c.       ^ 

I  valno  I  valued 


I  value  their 

I  venture-ed 

I  venture  to  KHJ       >*    / 

I  verily  believe 


I  view  the  matter 
I  want  a  man- 


I  want  to  be 

I  want  to  call  at- 
tention 

I  want  to  call  your 
I  want  to  know 
I  was  a 

I  was  about  to  say 
I  was  coming 


I  was  not  sure 
I  was  probably 
I  was  rather 
I  was  said  to  have. 
I  was  sometimes. 
I  wan  there 
I  was  therefore 


118 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


1  was  to  have  been 

I  was  to  have  had 

I  was  told  that 

I  went  about 

I  went  along 

I  went  down 

1  went  down  stairs      ~J> 

I  went  down  there 

I  went  into  it 

I  went  to  him 

I  went  up  there 

I  went  up  stairr 

I  will  admit 

I  will  also 

I  will  answer 


I  will  ascertain 


^—  ' 


I  will  assure  you 

I  will  be 

I  will  be  told 


/A 


r 


I  will  begin 
I  will  believe 
[  will  consider 
I  will  consider  it 
I  will  determine 
[  will  do  so 
I  will  endeavor 
'  will  examine 
I  will  exchange 
will  extend 


^—  ^ 


V  -  ^ 


v"~I 
I  will  forgive  you        ^— n 


I  will  have  been. 


^° 


I  will  have  it  known 
I  will  inform  you 
I  will  leave  it 
I  will  necessarily 
I  will  never        _ 
I  will  not 


I  will  not  anticipate 

1  will  not  be  certain        O 

I  will  not  be  sure  > 

J?- 
I  will  not  refer    *"*" 


I  will  not  regret  it 


I  will  now  proceed, 
I  will  observe 
I  will  probably 
I  will  refer 


I  will  say  tha 


I  will  show  you . 


,^2_ 


will  submit      jL_^d. 
uj-gest    _  / 


I  will  suggi 

I  will  suppose 

I  will  take  it  for)    V     Lr-s 

granted  i 


graue  .-, 

I  will  therefore     ' 


I  will  tell  you  . 
I  will  try  to  be  . 
I  will  undertake. 


I  will  venture  to  say 
I  will  want 


I  wish  I  wish  it 

I  wish  I  could 
I  wish  I  was 

I  wish  I  were 

I  wish  it  under- 
stood 

I  wish  it  would 


I  wish  there  could  be       *} 

V)    \ 

I  wish  there  was 
I  wish  to  be 

I  wish  to  have  it 

I  wish  to  have  it 
understood 

I  wiwh  to  satisfy  you       y 

A     ^,  h 
I  wonder  be 


ot^ft 


I  wonder  if 


I  wonder  if  it  IB 
to  be 


I  wonder  if  there  is 
I  wouder  that  you  ^ 
I  won' 


[Compare  with  "  /  want  lo 
be."} 


I  won't  be  certain 
I  won't  say  so 


would    b   i  would  ask_2___ 
I  would  give 


I  would  have  been__2 

V> 

I  would  have  done  it     £ 

I  would  have  given  — £-— — 

I  would  have  known 
I  would  infer 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


119 


I  would  inform  them 

I  would  mention 

I  would  never  be 

I  would  nevertheless  <-^ 

I  would  not  be   _ 

I  would  not  give 

I  would  not  have)        ^, 

done)       ^s — 

I  would  not  have)    ' 
mentioned  / 

I  would  not  have  said  •*-*»  . 

T 

I  would  not  have)      ' 
taken I 

I  would  not  pay, 
or  put1 

I  would  not  question   ~2==a 

I  would  not  say,  I 
or  seel 

I  would  not  u n-  ) 
dertake  / 

I  would  not  wonder 
I  would  observe 
I  would  rather  be 
I  would  refer      _ 
I  would  regard  _ 
I  would  respectfully 
I  would  request 


I  would  say  to  you 

I  would  submit 

I  would  venture 
to  say 

IF  a,  or  an 

if  a  person 

if  alii 
so 

if  ajl  men 
if  all  of  them 


[Compare  with  "  If  no  one." 
if  he  can  t   

[//may  precede  most  phra 
ses  beginning  with  Be  can 
He  cannot,  He  could,  etc.] 

if  he  conies 


etorniilmtionV 


if  he  would  not 

if  his.  -L__if  his  is 

if  bis  decision 

ifhisde 

if  his  intention  it* 

if  his  objection  is 

if  biH  subject 

if  his  success 

if  his  suggestion 

if  his  understanding 


if  I  may  be 

if  I  may  beat-) 
lowed  the) 

if  I  must  say  so  _J 


12O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


if  I  only  knew 
if  (I)  please 

[When  it  is  inconvenient 
to  write  either  of  the  pro- 
nouns between  i/and  the  fol- 
lowing word  in  a  phrase,  it 
may  be  omitted,  and  in  tran- 
scribing tho  proper  word 
supplied.] 

if  (I)  remember 


if  it  has  never 

if  it  has  not,  or) 
is  not! 


if  it  were  possible 

if  it  were  under- j 
stood) 

if  it  would  be       _ 
if  no  one 
if  only  one 


if  she  ia    I 


lfeo_ 


if  iomebody  _ 

if  some  one  _ 

if  such  are  _ 
if  such  be 

if  finch  has  been_ 

if  such  were  the) 
facti 

if  that  has  been 

if  that  is  notj 

sufficient) 

if  the  time 

if  there  f if  there  arel 

*»-.  VX 

if  there  ire  not 

if  there  be,  or  by 
if  there  had  been 
if  there  has  been ( 


if  there  is  anything  1 

if  there  is  anybody  ( 

if  there  is  any)    J 
more  than  \  ~\z~ 

if  there  ig  nobody  L_ 

if  there  is  no)       / 
more  than}     -\^ 

if  there  is  nothing_I 

if  there  is  to  be  L 

if  there  must  be    ( 

if  there  wae 

if  there  were 

if  there  were  not    _( 

if  there  will  not  be 

if  therefore          L 

if  they  are  not      ( 
if  they  do  not 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


121 


if  they  have  been 
if  this  is  done 
If  this  is  the 
if  this  is  your 
if  we_l^___  if  we  an 
if  we  are  to  be    _L. 


[And   all    phrases    under 
"  we  are."] 


if  we  find 


if  we  nevertheless 

if  we  notwithstanding!—- 

if  we  now 

if  (we)  observe 

if  (we)  please      [ 

if  we  say  _ 

if  we  show  _ 
if  we  suggest  _ 
if  (we)  suppose  _ 
if  we  understand 
if  we  undertake  _ 
if  we  were  no  _ 
if  we  were  lhere_ 
if  we  will  do  so  _ 
if  we  will  have  _ 


if  we  would  not    (    : 

if  you  are  

if  you  be  not       

if  you  cannot     I 

if  you  come         

if  you  did  

if  you  did  notj 
or  do  noti 

if  you  ever  f     ; 

^ 

if  you  expect      .  (^ 

if  you  find  _X 

if  you  give,  or  go  4 
if  you  have  been  _ 
if  you  have  had  — ( 
if  you  have  not  — ( 
if  you  have  not  beet 
if  you  know  _L 
if  you  may  be  _L_ 
if  you  must  { 

if  you  never  were  ' 

twith-j       ,      "£ 
ndingl       V^^ 

if  you  observed  — L^ 

if  (you)  please     L_ — 

>o 
if  you  question       ( 

if  you  refer  (       •? 

if  you  remember_£ 

^V 

if  you  render      — C-x 

if  you  require  "•  C  \/^~~ 
if -you  say  so 
if  you  should 


if  yon  notwith-j 
star 


if  you  should  not  ) 
think  / 

if  you  take 

if  you  understand 

if  you  were 

if  you  will 

if  you  will  try) 
to  have  J 

if  you  would  be 

if  your  honor 

if  your  opinion 

Important  advantage         / 

important  changes 


important  im-j 
provements 


important  matters 
important  principles 
important  questions 
important  reasons 


In  a,  or  «•" 


in  an  able  manner 

in  an  argument 

in  a  body 

in  a  case  of  this  kin 

in  a  certain  sense 

in  a  circle 

ID  a  clear  light 

in  a  considerable_ir^) 

in  a  court  of  justice 
in  an  examination. 


in  an  extraordin- 
ary  manne 

in  a  familiar  way 


".}^fc 


122 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


in  a  few  instances 
in  a  general  way 

in  a  good  many 

in  a  great  many)% 
cases  j 


in  a  little  while 

in  a  manner 

in  a  matter  of 
importance 

in  a  matter  of  ) 
this  kind) 

in  a  moment 


in  a  most  extraor- 
dinary manner 

in  a  multitude  of/ 
cases  ) 

ia  au  order 
in  an  ordinary 


in  a  similar  manner 
in  a  somewhat 
in  (a)  spirit         _T 

in  a  state  of 

in  a  surprising) 
manner! 


in  acknowledgment 
in  addition  to  that 
in  addition 
in  addition  to  which 
in  addition  to  your 
in  advance 

[See  "  no  difference. "] 

r  C  r-£ 

in  all   V — X     in  all  raaftH  ' ' 

in  all  Christendom 

in  all  Christian 

countries 

in  all  circumstances 
in  all  common  cai 
in  all  conditions 

in  all  countries 

in  all  courts  off 
justice 


n  all  denominations  ^~-^L 


in  all  his  actions 


in  all  I  have  done 


in  all  I  have  said 


_CxU__ 


[And  all  phrases  under  "  I 
have."] 


in  all  I  may  say 
in  all  I  said 
in  all  I  say 
in  all  I  state 
in  all  its 
n  all  justice 
in  all  haiV.3 
in  all  motions 
i 

in  all  of  hia 
in  all  of  its 
in  all  of  my 
in  all  of  our 
in  all  of  their 
in  all  of  which 
in  all  of  you: 
in  all  other 


n  all  my  experience  <~—^    S\ 
CL-^o 


in  all  other  places 
in  all  other  respects 
in  all  our  experience 

in  all  particulars 

in  all  parts  of  the) 
city1, 

In  all  parts  of  the  | 
country  j 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


123 


in  nil  parts  of  the) 
state) 

in  all  parts  of  the) 
Union) 

in  all  parts  of  the) 
U.  S.j 

in  all  parts  of  the) 
world) 


in  all  places 
in  all  probability 
in  all  public  matte 
in  all  quarters 
in  all  questions 
in  all  relations 
in  all  respects 
in  all  seasons 
in  all  situations 
in  all  stations 
in  all  such  cases 


re^-A        in 


in  all  such  matters  . 
in  all  such  places  

in  all  such  times    i= 

in  all  systems  of)      < 
education)  — 

in  all  systems  of)  Qj 
gov't)  ^3 

in  all  systems  of;      ( 
medicine)  -  — 

in  all  that  ^ 

in  all  that  he  may_< 

in  all  that  time  S 

in  all  the  other  _ 

in  all  their          L 

in  all  their  glory  C, 
in  all  these  respects  ' 
in  all  you  have  said 


in  all  you  say 
in  all  your 

in  almost 

in  almost  every) 
case) 

in  almost  every  way 
in  ancient  times, 
in  another         ^ 
in  another  case 


in  another  point) 
of  view) 

in  another  respect 
in  answer  to  that 
in  answer  to  your 
in  anticipation 
in  any  business 
[See  "  in  110  business 
in  any  case  v — *> 
in  any  degree 
in  any  event 
in  any  instance 

in  any  other        i= 

inanyotherbusi^j 

ness) 

in  any  other  )     ^ 
manner  / 

in  any  other  way 
in  any  quarter 
in  any  respect 
in  anything  that 
in  any  way 

in  appearance 

i 
in  argument 


'  etc.] 


in  as  efficient  a  way 

in  as  many 

in  as  many  more. 


in  as  many  states 
in  as  many  ways, 
in  as  public  a 
in  a  sober    condition 
inasmuch  as 
inasmuch  as  his 
inasmuch  as  it  is 
inasmuch  as  there  is 

in  attendance     ; 

in  attestation     ^ 

in  bank  ^— 

in  business          v_ 

in  business  hours  ^± 
in  business  there    S 

in  charge  of        h= 

in  company  with) 
them) 

in  comparison)  > 

with  which )  — 

in  consequence) 

of  that)     • 

in  consideration  { 
of  his) 

in  consideration) 
of  which  |  • 

in  consideration) 
of  your) 

in  considering  H™     V  j 
in  considering  their  V-    s 
in  contradistinctioi 
in  conversation 


in  correspondence) 
(with)/ 


124 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


iu  cross-examining 

in  cross-questioning 

in  danger  of 

in  day  time 

in  decomposition 

in  disconnecting 

in  discriminating 

in  dispensing 

in  due  time 

in  each  caso 

in  each  other 

is  effect 

in  either  cast) 


in  his  announce-) 
ment 


in  his  appearance 
in  his  application  _i 
in  his  argument 


in  his  associations 
in  his  behalf 
in  his  behavior 
in  his  bereavement 
in  his  breast 
in  his  business 


in  extraorinary) 
cases! 


in  Lis  case 


in  his  commun- 1 
i  cation! 


in  his  defense 
in  his  department 
in  his  deposition 
in  his  description 
in  his  determinatio 
in  his  disappointm 
in  his  discomfiture 
in  his 
in  his  discretion 

in  hie  district 

in  his 'domestic) 
affairs  ( 

in  liifi  dress 


in  his  endeavor 


in  his  familiar  | 
man  Mr) 

in  his  habits      —  ^  ^ 


in  his  hands 
in  his  head 
in  his  heart 
in  his  house 
in  his  judgment 
in  his  lecture 


in  extreme  cases 

ii»  1***      *„  in  fashion 

in  financial  afTairs 


in  his  misfortune 
in  his  mouth 
in  his  office 
in  his  operations 
in  his  opinion 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


n  his  own  affairs 
n  bis  own  name 

n  his  party 

n  hid  peculiar  \ 
mannur  J 

u  bis  possession 
.n  bin  position 
rn  his  power 
iii  his  praise 
in  liis  present 
ia  Iiia  pride 
in  his  profession 
in  his  proof 
in  his  proposition 
in  bis  speech 
in  his  testimony 
in  his  undertake 
in  his  view 
in  his  way 
in  his  youth 
in  honor  of  his 
in  honor  of  them. 

in  honor  of  your. 

iu  hundreds  of  j 
cases \ 


in  imagination  —  -""^ 

in  it     ^        in  ita  --P 
in  its  adjustment 
in  its  being 


in  its  bes 


t  condition     ^^i 


in  its  common  ac- 
ceptation 


n  its  decompositioz 
in  its  development 
in  its  infancy 
in  its  tendency  . 
in  Jesns  Christ  . 
in  just  such 
in  justification  . 
in  juxtaposition. 


in  many  cases 

ib  many  circum-  K 
stances  j 

in  many  instances^ 

in  many  moreK 

t-iaii     — 


in  many  of  his,  j 
or  us  I 


in  many  of  its     J 
in  many  of  their  J 

in  many  of  your^: 

in  many  other  j 
cases J 

in  many  other/ 
instances  ( 

in  many  partic-) 
ularej 

in  many  parts  of  I 
the  country) 

in  many  parts  of) 
tho  U.  S.i 


in  many  parts  of  J  < 
the  world) 

in  many  ways      **- 


in  misrepresenting'' 
in  more  than 


[See  "  no  more  than/'] 

in  more  than  a  ) 
dozen  / 

in  more  than  a  \ 
thousand  f 

in  moiw  thanj 
one  case) 

in  more  than  one) 
of  them) 

in  most  coses 


in  most  condition 
in  most  every  way 
in  most  importan 
in  most  instances 
in  most  of  his 
in  most  of  our 

in  most  particulars  Sl », 

in  most  quarters  N (0 

in  most  roapar  ts,^ TT\3 

in  most  ways 
in  mvch  danger 
in  much  haste 
in  my  appearanca- 

in  my  argument  v 

in  my  c»wa          _' 

iu  my  circumstances 
n  my  defense 

,tion 

in  my  experience 
in  my  family 
in  my  neighborly 


' — • — A      _in  my  ezamina 


126 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


in  my  opinion 
in  my  own  cane 
in  no  business 
in  no  case 

in  one  of  bis 

in  one  other  in- 
stance 

in  one  of  their 
in  one  or  more 
in  one  or  two 

in  opposition 
[See  "  possession." | 

in  order  that  ho,  or  the 

"^ 

in  order  that  we 


in  order  that  we  1 
may  have J  • 

in  order  that  you  )  * 
may/ 

in  order  to  accom- )  ' 
inodatej  ' 

in  order  to  account 
in  order  to  appear 

in  order  to  be 

in  order  to  coun- 1 
teract  J 

in  order  to  determine 

in  order  to  do 

in  order  to  effect 

Tii  order  to  establish_^__ 

in  order  to  explain 

in  order  to  have 


in  order  to  judge 

in  order  to  make) ' 
it  clear) 

in  order  to  overcome. 


«JV 

^ 


iu  order  to  prove 

*— A 
in  order  to  prove  it _ 

in  order  to  show. 

in  order  to  test 

in  order  to  understan 

in  our  case 

in  our  day 

in  out  house 

in  our  judgment 

in  our  opinion 

in  our  own  case 


in  our  own  time 


i-n  our  possession 
in- our  position 
in  our  way 
in  part 

in  particular 

in  particular  parts)  ^.fv... 
of  the  country  j        — a=j- 

in  partnership 


in  parts  of  the  j 
country ) 

in  patent  cases 
in  patent  suits 
in  perfection 
in  point  of  fact 
in  politics 
in  practice 
in  principle 
in  proportion 
in. pursuance  of 


in  question          v — '    => 

in  reality  v~— <S\ 

c_ 
in  realizing  " — */ 

in  receipt  of 
in  recompense 
in  reference  to  his 
in  reference  to  it 
in  re/ereuce  to  that 


in  reference  to  which  ^— ^ 


in  regard  to  that 
in  regard  to  their  . 
in  regard  to  which_ 

in  relation-f-r^ 
O 

in  relation  to  bis 
in  relation  to  that. 


in  relation  to  their 

in  relation  to  which . 

in  relation  to  your. 

in  religion 

in  relinquishing  x — t/  ~J 

in  respect 

in  respect  to  his . 

in  respect  to  that 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


127 


in  season  and  out) 
of  seasonj 

in  (the)  secret 
in  selling  out 
in  short  order 
in  silence 
in  simplicity 
in  slumber 
in  so  far  as 
in  BO  little  time 
in  BO  long  a  time 
iu  BO  many  cases 
in  BO  many  words 
in  BO  short  a  time 
in  sober  earnest 
in  social  lift 


^g""\    | 


life      X- 


io  some  cases 


in  some  degree 


in  some  instances 
iti  some  other  way 
in  some  part  of  his 
iu  some  part  of  their 


in  some  part  of  ymir'a    ^ 

in,eome  parts  of  j 
the  country  \ 

in  some  parts  of; 
the  U.  S.  j 


iu  seme  way  or 
other' 


in  some  such  way 
in  spite  of  bis 


in  spite  of  that 
in  spite  of  us 
in  spite  of  your 
in  strict  compliance, 
in  such  general 
in  such  manner 
in  such  pf  them 


in  such  relations 

in  a*ich  situations 

in  such  time**     _ 

in  eummer  time 

in  support  of  his 

in  support  of  that 

in  support  of  which  — P 

in  suspense 

in  that  manner 

in  that  sense 

in  that  way 

in  that  you  are 

in  the  argument 

in  the  case 


in  the  Christian; 
church  i 

in  the  Christian; 
world  i 


ill  the  city    •*-**•      nr 
in  the  city  of  Atlanta 


in  tho  city  of  Augusta  v— P. 
iu  the  city  of  Baltimore^L_ 


in  the  city  of  Chicago   s^f 
in  the  city  of  cl.urchf:»J!t£_ 


in  the  city  of  Cincin- 


icin-  >  v^p 
nati/^q- 

.1     vJ3 


in  the  city  of  Co- ; 
luwbus) 

in  the  city  of  DavenportL_ 
in  the  Empire  City 

in  the  Forest  City 

in  the  city  of  Oal- 
veston 

in  the  Garden  City  ^  s-v-P 

in  the  city  of    1 
Indianapolis/ 

in  Kansas  City 

in  the  city  o 

.ville! 

in  the  city  of  Mon- 
treal 

in  the  city  of  New  York-^0 

T 

in  the  city  of  Omaha  *~~f 

iuthecityofPhila-;   •-  n  ' 
delphia! 

in  the  city  ofProvi-j 

deuce i        u — 

in  the  Quaker  City 


in  the  Queen  City 

in  the  city  of  Quebec  ~~~f 


in  the  Railroad  City 
in  the  Smoky  City 

in  Washington  City    "~? 

[The  names  of  other  cities 
may  be  contracted  in  a  simi- 
lar manner.] 


in  the  common; 
acceptat 


on;    v- 
ion  )         *•    vv  — 
*  (j 


iu  the  consideration 

in  the  constitution 

of  the  U.  S.,      .j^ 

in  the  construction    U 


in  the  course  of  a) 
year  J 

in  the  course  of  an) 
hour! 


128 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


in  tbe  course  of) 
the  evening) 

in  the  course  of) 
timej 

in  the  dark 

in  tbe  darkness  of) 
nightj 

in  the  decision    __±r?l 
in  the  distinction 
in  the  evidence 

in  the  examination 

iu  the  existing 
circumstances 

in  the  expectatio 

in' the  experience 

in  the  facts  of) 
the  case) 

in  the  federal  con- 
stitution 

in  the  first  place 

in  the  first  instance 

in  tbe  future 

in  the  gospel 

in  the  government 

iu  the  greatest  danger  — C*f 

in  the  habit  ot^-f^  — •> 

n  the  hope  of          " — <i 

.       f 
n  tbe  last  case    ^—f^"  ^ 

u  the  last  place  ' — t^^ft 


n  the  management 
n  the  meantime 

a  the  midst       _ 

n  the  nature  of) 
the  ease) 

n  tbe  nature  of) 
u  the  next  place 


in  the  northern  ( 
states  i 


in  the  one  case    . 

in  the  order 

in  the  ordinary) 
manner) 

in  the  ordinary  way 
in  the  other  case__l 


in  the  performance  ^,-£\ 

in  the  plaintiffs' 


in  the  plaintiff  B 
machine 

in  the  plaintiff's  | 
patent} 

in  the  presence) 
of  God  I 

in  the  question 

in  the  recommen- 
dation 

in  the  relinquish 
ment 


in  the  remarks 
in  the  saloon  business  -fc  \j 
in  tbe  same  manner 
in  the  same  way 
in  the  eecoud  place 
iu  the  session 
in  the  Bight  of 
in  the  south 
n  the  southern  states 
n  the  state 


nthe  state  of, 

Illinois 

nthe  state  of 

I 


state  of ) 
Indiana) 


n  the  state  of  Iowa 

n  the  state  of  Eeo- 1 
tuckyi 

r.  tli*  state  o 


in  the  state  of  Ohio 

in  the  state  of  Pa.     "" 

[Others    after    the    same 
manner.] 

in  the  third  plaoe 

in  the  universe   

in  the  way  of  his 

in  the  way  of  their  ' 

in  the  wisdom  of)  ^, 
,     God)  ~ 

in  the  words  of/ 

my  text  I  : 

in  the  world  to)       v 
comej     — 

in  their  appearance  ' 

in  their  arguments^: 

in  their  circle  of)  ^^^ 
acquaintance  i  — 

in  their  circum-)     v 

stances  (  ~ 

in  their  company  ^ 
in  their  defense 
in  their  hands"" 


in  their  observation : 

n  their'opinion i 

in  their  ordinary  ( >^_ 
acceptation  j     ' 

in  their  quarter  -> — — 
n  their  situation   >- 

n  their  station  !i 

n  tUeir  tendency  _^ 

n  tbsso  days      ; 

a  things  of  this  \  ^^ 
kind/  — 

atbingsoftMe)     ^ 
nature  /   — 

u  this  age          i 

n  this  age  of  the 


rthe)      —Y 
orldl  Jr 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


129 


in  this  an  iii  other; 
things) 

fn  this  attempt 

in  this  city  _Jr 
in  this  condition  _ 
in  this  country  _j= 

in  this  court       : 

in  this  decision  

in  this  departments 

in  this  district    

in  this  generation  i 
in  this  house 

in  this  letter 

• 
in  this  light 

in  this  life 

in  this  manner 

in  this  matter 

in  this  neighborhoods 

in  this  observation 

in  this  pa 

the  country}  ' 

in  this  part  of) 
tho  state)  - 

in  this  part  of ) 
the  world  }  • 

in  this  position  . 
in  this  quarter 
in  this  relation 

in  this  respect          ~ 

in  this  state  of) 

thiugsj    ~ 

in  this  testimony    ~~ 
in  thie  uncertainty 
in  this  vicinity  — ~ 


in  this  volume 
In  this  way 
in  this  work 


in  those  coses 

-r 

in  those  countries  ___*2=5. 


in  those  times     ? 

in  thousands  of  cases 

in  thus  doing      i-= 

in  time 

in  time  of  danger  ^ 

in  uncertainty    _i: 

in  various  parts  ^r= 

in  various  parts) . 

of  the  world }    ~ 

in  what  he  said  _j= 
iii  what  I  said  y- 
in  what  they  said  . 

in  whatever 

I 

in  which  he  • — j 

L- 

in  which  it  may       — ^ 

in  which  it  has  been  _^= 
in  which  there  is  — ^ 

& 

in  which  they  are__i^r 

in  which  you  are       — 

in  whichever  way  j f 

you  like}    4^ 

in  whnm  ^     ^     in  wbosft 

in  years  past 
in  years  to  come 
in  your  mind 
in  your  own 


in  youth 
inasmuch  as 
inasmuch  aa  it  is 
inasmuch  as  there  is 

individual  liability  ^/A 

t~~ 

insurance  company  i^fei. 

inside  of  his  — P 

inside  of  our  — P 

h 

inside  of  their  - — p 


in  Hi  do  of  which  : 

inside  of  your     : 

instead  of  having- 

instead  of  letting  : 

instead  of  inaking_i= 

instead  of  one  or  two. 

instead  of  tolling-) 
him  or  me} 

instead  of  that    : 

instead  of  which    ; 

instead  of  your  ; 

6 

instructed  the  jury  _j 
t 

interfere  with ) 
one  another} 

interfere  with  them 
interfere  with  you. 
into  as  good 
into  as  great 
into  as  many 

into  consideratio: 

into  his  place  of) 
business} 

into  my  house 


ISO 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


into  one  another 
into  oar  owu 
Into  sucb  matters 
into  temptation 
into  the  city 
into  the  country 
into  the  first 
into  the  state 
into  the  U.  8. 
into  the  world 
is  a,  or  an 
is  accustomed 
ia 


is  it  impossible   

is  it  intended      

is  it  known          

is  it  maintained 

is  it  necessary     

is  it  nevertheless 

is  it  not  absurd  

is  it  not  agreed 

is  it  not  becoming. 

is  it  not  begin-  ^ 
cing  to  be  j     ~ 


is  it  not  certain  that_ 

is  it  not  contrary  : 

is  it  not  expected  i 

is  it  not  fair       \ 

is  it  not  generally 3 

i 
is  it  not  he,  or  the : 

is  it  not  intended  _A_ 
<„* 

is  it  not  just  as i 

is  it  not  just  as  well^ 
is  it  not  known       \ 

v_^ 

is  it  not  possible L 

is  it  not  remarkable^ 

is  it  not  therefore s 

is  it  not  understood  _3 

is  it  not  usual     i 

is  it  not  very  well/    ~ 
known!    z: 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


131 


is  just  as  much,  |  f> 

or  such  (   fr 

f* 
is  just  as  small      f3 

is  just  as  they 

is  just  as  true 

is  made  <rs 

is  nobody 

is  no  more 


is  not  accountable. 

i»  not  expected 

is  not  generally 

is  not  he,  or  isn't  he_54_^_ 


is  that  the  only  one    C 

is  that  the  way 

is  that  the  wayf 
you  maket 

is  that  true 
is  that  your 
is  that  your  opinion  £ 

is  theirj£2 do.  theirs      0 

is  there  an  oppor-  ) 
tunity  ) 

is  there  an  un-J       < 
derstandiugi     — 


is  there  anything 

is  there  ever  to  be 

is  there  never 

is  there  nobody 

is  there  no  chauce 

is  there  no  one       &~~\< — "*  _ 

is  there  no  question  C/i'    3 

is  there  not  ^-' 

is  there  nothing 


is  there  only  one 
is  there  something. 

is  there  to  be       C\^ 

is  thin   f      is  this  hia    ^ 
is  this  the  way 
is  this  your 
is  to  be 

is  true  9. 

is  whether 


132 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


it  amounts  to  that 

it  appears  lie,  or  the_L_ 

it  appears  to 

it  appears  tbat  they__h 

it  appears  that  you 


it  began,  cr  begun 

it  begins  to  be 

it  being  the 

it  belongs  to  me 

it  binds  L 


[And  so  with  other  word 
beginning  with  com  or  con. 


it  depends 

it  deserves  to  be        I 

it  does  oot 

it  does  seem  to  me 

it  enables  me 

it  given  me  pleasure  ' — ^~^) 

it  had  been 

J 
it  had  not  been ^ 

it  had  not  entered  )     . 


it  had  sometimes 

it  has  again  and)     «—•»—, 
ugaini   — 

it  has  almost       __5*C^___ 
it  has  always  been      0       \ 

it  1ms  always  hap- j 
pened  t 

it  ban  another     ..S. ^ 

it  has  appeared  to  me  av^ 

I 
it  lias  as  many 

it  has  as  much 

it  has  become 

it  has  been  done 

it  has  been  said    4.     '     °v 

fTT 

it  has  been  suggested    <Ve — 


it  lias  cost  *~^ 

it  luig  effected     __E 

it  him  evidently         L^~ 

it  has  failed  o 

it  has  generally 

it  has  had  b 

'/ 
it  has  never  bcnn         ^—i 

i  t  lias  nevertheloss_i^ 

it  has  no  more 

it  has  not  been 
it  has  somet 

it  has  that 

it  has  therefore  . 

it  having  been         "^-A 


it  having  come   ___^«cn^._ 

it  is  «,  or  an  o~ 

it  is  !»  common  thing  0^--^^^ 

it  is  a  different  thin;   i 

it  is  n  good  pi 


i. 

an        g^      _ 

^ 


it  is  a  long  time 

it  is  a  question  of)      C 

facti     —  =:$:  — 

t  is  a  well  known  )   f"~V. 
fartj  *  --- 

it  ic  absolutely/ 

necetisaryi     cNt^^£>''' 

it  is  again  *—*  __ 

it  is  against         _  "^o  _ 

it  is  almost  always       -•  __  a. 

it  is  also 

it  is  altogether 

it  is  always 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


133 


it  IB  alwaysconsid-j    p     ^ 
ered }     r 


it  is  another  thing 
it  IB  apparent  _ 
it  is  as  certain  ._ 
it  is  as  good  as  _ 
it  is  as  bard  as  _ 


it  is  as  important  _ 

it  is  as  large  aa  

L 
it  is  as  long  as > 

it  is  as  much  as Q. 

it  is  as  reasonable  _£ 
it  is  as  satisfactory 

it  is  as  set  forth 

it  is  as  stated     

it  is  as  though   | 

it  is  an  well        

it  is  asserted  that 
it  is  believed  that 
it  is  best  that 
it  is  best  to  be 
it  is  better  that  _ 
it  is  by  no  means 
it  is  called 
it  is  certain 


it  is  certain  that. 


it  is  certain  to  be 
it  is  cheering  _ 
it  is  clearly  _ 
it  is  considerably 


it  is  desirable 

it  is  difficult 

it  in  doubtful 

it  is  enough 

it  is  evident 

it  is  expected 

it  is  extremely 

it  is  found  to  be 

it  is  generally 

it  is  gratifying 

it  is  bis  duty 

it  is  his  custom  s 

it  is  his  intention 

it  ia  his  only  chance. 

it  is  his  opinion 

it  is  his  place 

it  is  his  purpose 

it  is  idle  to  think  _. 

it  is  important 

it  ia  impossible 

it  is  indeed 

it  is  in  fact 

it  is  inconsistent 

it  is  inconvenient 

it  ia  just 

it  is  just  as  good 


it  is  just  as  well 
it  is  just  the  thin; 
it  is  just  the  way 


it  is  justified 

it  is  known  o_  o 

it  ia  long  since 

it  is  made  <K 

it  is  maintained 

it  is  manifest 

it  ia  most  certainly 

it  is  most  important  <r~S""\ 

it  is  most  likely    <ns 

i 
it  ia  most  probable-y 

I 
it  is  much 


is  much  more 
likely 


it  i 


it  is  my  opinion 

it  is  natural  to 
believe 

it  is  natural  toj 

suppose)  — 

it  is  necessary  that  ^O^^ 

it  is  nobody's  bus-j    (^ 

mess  J    ^^V — 

it  is  no  doubt 


it  is  no  longer 


it  is 


it  is  nowhere  said    Q    sP 


it  is  not  certain 

it  is  not  convenient  Q-« 


i  not  expected 
it  is  not  going 

it  is  not  governed . 

itianot  his  in-) 
tention  j 

it  ia  not  intended 


134 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


it  is  not  just 
it  is  not  known 

it  is  not  long  since  k-^0    ° 

it  is  not  more) 
certain  j 

it  is  not  necessary 
it  is  not  now 
it  is  not  only 

it  is  not  possible  that  o  A 

/      C 

it  is  not  questioned 

it  is  not  quite     — 

it  is  not  quite  as) 

longj  - 

it  is  not  quite)    , 

certain )    — 

it  is  not  quite  clear ' 
it  is  not  required 
it  is  not  said       _ 
it  is  not  s<»          _ 
it  is  not  so  certain 

it  is  not  that       _ 

it  is  not  to  be) 
wondered  atj 

it  is  not  understood 

It  is  not  very      

it  is  not  well       _&£. 

it  is  not  when     5 

it  is  not  wonderful  ^ 
it  is  not  worse  than  ! 
it  is  not  worth 

it  is  not  yet 

it  is  no  thing  more)  ^ 
tfcanj  — 

it  is  notwithstanding 


it  is  now 
it  is  only 
it  IB  perhaps 
it  is  plainly 
it  is  possible 
it  is  presumed    _ 
it  is  questionable 
it  is  quite  as  good 
it  is  quite  as  well 
it  is  quite  certain 
it  is  rarely 
it  is  rather 
it  is  reported 
it  is  represented 
it  is  safe  to  say 

it  is  said  that 

it  is  scarcely ) 
possible  J 

it  is  seen  that 
it  is  set  forth 

it  is  so 

it  is  somehow? 
or  other   j 

it  is  sometimes 
it  ia  substantially . 
it  is  such 
it  is  sufficiently  _ 
it  is  suggested    _ 
it  is  supposed 

it  is  surely 

it  is  that  which) 
has  been) 


it  is  the  best  way 
it  IB  the  custom  _ 
it  is  the  first 
it  is  the  first  instance 

it  is  the  first  time     r> 

1^ 

it  is  the  more       \f~^ 

it  is  the  only  way Q 

it  is  the  same  as_s!L 

it  is  the  thing 

it  is  the  way          - 

it  is  their  intention 

it  is  therefore 

it  is  thought  that . 

it  is  to  be 

it  is  to  have 

it  is  true  that 

it  is  understood  . 

it  is  un necessary j 
for  you  ( 

it  is  very  likely 

it  is  very  true 

it  is  very  well) 
known  {  • 

it  is  well  known, 
it  is  worse  than  . 
it  is  wrong 
it  is  your  opinion 
it  is  your  place 
it  matters  little 
it  may  as  well  be 
it  may  be  as  well 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


135 


it  may  be  found 
it  may  be  he 


it  may  be  known 

it  may  be  mentionei 

it  may  be  observed  ^"\. 

it  may  be  questioned 

it  may  be  quite 
as  well j 

it  may  be  said 

it  may  be  said  that    t-" >> 

it  may  be  said  to  bave_k±j»_ 
t 
it  may  be  sent 

it  may  be  sometime 
it  may  be  that 

it  may  be  therefore 

it  may  be  worth) 
whilej 

it  may  generally 
it  may  happen 
it  may  have  been 
it  may  have  had 
it  may  have  to  bo 
it  may  just  as  wel 

it  may  never 

it  may  never  have)  L 

-    beenj  ^^t 

it  may  nevertheless  * — ~fc- 
it  may  not  be 

it  may  not  hap 

it  may  not  have 
made 

It  may  not  have  your    ^? 

it  may  not  often)      I— 
happen! 


it  may  not  pay 
it  may  not  take 
it  may  occur 


it  may  often  happei 
it  may  perhaps 
it  may  prove  to 
it  may  seem 
it  may  therefore 
it  may  well  be 
it  may  work 
it  might 


it  might  account      *">-=> 

it  migh  t  appear 

it  might  have  been     *~i 

it  might  not  be 

it  might  not  have)      (^_^ 
been  (  \^ 

it  mast  be  

it  must  have  been  _ 
it  must  have  had  _ 
it  must  have  made_ 
it  must  never  be_ 
it  must  not  be 
it  mast  take 
it  needs  to  be 
it  never  does 
it  never  has  been 
it  no  more 
it  not  only 
it  occurs  to  me 


it  once 

it  ought  not 


it  ought  not  to  be 
it  ought  not  to  have 


it  ought  not 

been  mentioned 

it  ought  not  to  have 
token 


it  ought  not  to  make, 
it  ought  not  to  take       \ 

it  ought  to  be 

it  ought  to  be  \ 
considered 


it  ought  to  be  stat 

it  ought  to  be  wnrth  X       , 

it  ought  to  belon 

it  ought  to  hav 

it  ought  to  have  been    ^ 

it  ought  to  hav«  had      ^ 

it  ought  to  succeed         | 

it  ought  to  work__ 


it  places,  or  pleases )     J 
him,  me,  or  my    j  •  ^^ 

it  puts  it 
it  recognizes 
it  saves  them 


it  seems 

it  seems  to  be 

it  seems  to  have  given  gft 

|_^~ 
it  seems  to  have  hud  °b 

it  sets  out 


136 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


it  ehould  also 


it  should  be  considered  .^y 

i     *T 

it  should  first 
it  should  have  been 
it  should  have 
it  should  never 

it  should  nevertheless   *-^ 

I 

It  should  not  be 

it  should  not  \ 
have  been  j 

it  should  not/ 
have  had  j 

it  should  now 

it  should  receive. 

it  shows 

it  so  happens 

it  sometimes 

it  sounds  as  though k& — 


it  takes  as  much. 


it  takes  away     _ 

it  takes  considerable  _  |_ 

it  takes  it  for  \ 
granted  j 


it  takes  more  time. 
it  takes  timo       _ 


it  takes  some  time 
it  thereby 
it  therefor* 


it  was  a,  or  an 

it  was  intended 

it  was  known,  or  none_L — _ 

it  was  long  before 

it  was  mentioned 

it  was  my  belief_ 


it  was  my  conviction 
it  was  neither 
it  was  never 

it  was  nobody 

it  was  nobody's 

business 


it  was  no  doubt . 

it  was  no  more  than. 

it  was  no  part 

it  was  no  worse  than  i 

it  was  not 

it  was  not  doiie 

it  was  not  found  to  be  1 

it  was  not  his  obj^t  I     ^^ 
it  was  not  intended 
it  was  not  known 

it  was  not  long 

it  was  not  longer ) 
than/ 

it  was  not  questioned  L 

it  was  not  said 
it  was  not  so 

it  was  notwithstanding.! 

^ 
it  was  not  that 

it  was  not  understood 

it  was  not  worse 

it. was  not  your 

it  was  observed 

it  was  particularly 

it  was  perhaps 

it  was  rather 

it  was  recommended  v  ,, 

it  was  right 

It  was  eaid 

it  was  said  to  / 
have  been  i 

it  was  simply 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


137 


it  was  some  one 
it  was  some  time 
it  wag  there 
it  waa  therefore 
it  was  understood 
it  was  well  know 
it  was  you 
it  will 

it  will  always 
it  will  answer 

it  will  appear 

it  will  appear) 
therefore  j 

it  will  at  first 

it  will  at  must 

it  will  at  once 

it  will  be 

it  will  be  found  to  ho  1     • 

p\. 

it  Will  be  oliservBd    L  N 

P      V 

it  will  be  seen 
it  will  be  there 
it  will  bring 
it  will  come 
it  will  depend 
it  will  enable  him. 
it  will  ever  be 
it  .will  have  been 

it  will  have  that    L 

P 
it  will  have  to  be       U 

£L 

it  will  make          ^ — 


it  will  necessarily 
it  will  no  doubt 

it  will  not  be 

it  will  not  beJ 
believed  I 

it  will  not  be  made. 

it  will  not  be)          J1 
maintained  i    — V^ — 

it  will  not  be)        ^ 
questioned  i     — ^ 

it  will  not  be  right 
it  will  not  be  wo 


it  will  not  do 
it  will  not  have  . 
it  will  not  long  1 
it  will  not  often  . 
it  will  not  pay    . 
it  will  not  take  . 
it  will  now 
it  will  only  be 

it  will  perhaps   t^ 

p\ 
it  will  probably 

it  will  scarcely 

it  will  sometime 
or  other 

it  will  sometimes 

it  will  sometimes 

happen i  ^ 

it  will  somewhat        <K 


it  will  take  ns  into         Q"-/[ 


it  will  therefore 

it  won't  be  my.1  ' 
fault 


it  will  take  a,  or  an 

it  will  take  more) 
time  | 

it  will  take  some 
time 

it  will  take  them 
it  will  take  time 


c-, 


it  won't  do 
it  won't  have  to  be, 
it  won't  more  than  <z-t~~& 
it  won't  need  to  be 
it  would  appear 
.it  would  be 
it  would  be  as  well 
it  would  be  certainly 
it  would  b«  considered  l_ 
it  would  be  more  than 
it  would  be  right 
it  would  be  to  their 
it  would  bo  well. 

it  would  be  wrong. 

it  would  give  oc- 
casion 

it  would  have  been       U 

it  would  have  given     » — 

it  would  have  hai 

it  would  have  put 

it  would  have  shown 

it  would  have  taken       (< 

it  would  have  to  come    I*— — 

it  wonld  make 

it  would  meet 

it  would  most  likely 

it  would  not 


138 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


it  would  not  be 
it  would  not  do 


Justice  of  the  Peace 


justification  by  faith   fft 

K 


just  about 

just  about  this  time  _§(. 

just  above 
just  after 


just  as  soon  as  \ 
you  can  j 


just  as  fast 
just  as  good  as 
just  as  long 
just  as  long  as  it  is 


just  as  much  as 
just  as  soon  as 


just  as  soon  as  | 
possible  I 


kind  of  government 
kind  of  thing 


[For  exercise  on  phttbea  be- 
ginning with  I,  see  p\  196  ] 


kingdom  of  Christ 
kingdom  of  God 


J 

Jealous  of  her 
jealous  of  him 
Jesus  Christ 


kingdom  of  Heaven  z_ 


kingdoms  of  the) 
earth  j 


wo 
taaew  it  must  be. 


Jesus  of  Nazareth 

judge  so 

judge  their 

judge's  notes 

judicial  decision 

Judicial  proceedings 

judicial  investigation  £j    (  ^. 


knew  it  would  be 

knew  there  was 

knew  there  wei 

know  about  as  much  s-— 'V,- 

know  about  that 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


know  as  much  as 
know  better  than . 
know  it  is  not          v~g-/ 
know  that  he 
know  their  own 
know  their  interest 
know  their  rights 
know  there  are 
know  there  is  not 

know  there  is  nothing  J 

know  their  own), 
business  V 

know  there  were 

know  there  will  hp-> — m-r*  \ 

know  they  are 

know  they  can  be 

know  very  well 

know  where  it  is. 

know  you  are 

know  you  have 

know  your  way . 

knows  about  as  much: 

knows  about  as  we 

knows  he  can 

knows  it  must 

knows  no  more 

knows  nothing 

knows  that  we  i 

knows  your 

Knowledge  o'f  God        Z. 


knowledge  of  good)        2,- 
andovil)  —  xT 

knowledge  of  it  v 


knowledge  of  the  law      I 

knowledge  of  our       ^^ 

knowledge  of  our    \  ^~1 
Lord  Jesus  Christ)  \"f~ 


knowledge  of  that. 


knowledge  of  the) 
truth 


[For  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
ginning with  J  find  K,  see 
page  196.] 


^Ladies  and  gentlemen 
lager  beer  saloon 
Large  0,3  a,  or  an 
large  as  ever 
large  as  possible. 
larger  than 
larger  than  his 


larger  than  that, 
larger  than  your 
largest  and  bes 

last  man/      (  f 

nights 


Law  of  his  belng_ 
law  of  Ufa 
law  of  Moses 
law  of  nations 
law  of  nature         < 
law  of  the  land       ' 
law  of  the  U.  S.      f 
}&WB  of  God  f 

laws  of  health 


learned  counsel  of)  /; — I 
the  deftj      ;    * 

learned  counsel  | 
for  the  plt'ffj 

learned  counsel  for) 
the  other  sidej 

learned  counsel  upon  | 
the  other  side} 


140 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


left  him 
left  his,  or  us 


left  your  / 

Legislative  action  _?lstr^L, 

legislative  session 
Legislature  of  Maes. 

Legislature  of  N.  Y. 

legislature  of  this  I   f^T 

state)   — fc 

legislature  of  our)        /^J 


let  it  bo  made 

let  it  be  remembered 

let  it  be  seen 

let  it  Tie  understood  £L 

nV 


let  us  say,  or  see 
let  ua  therefore 
let  you  know 
lex  talionit 


Liberty  of  speech 
liberty  of  the  people _/__S__ 
liberty  of  the  press  •  \^ 
Life  estate  ( 


life  of  Christ 
life  of  man 
life  of  the  body 
Light  of  day 
light  of  the  sun 


light  of  the  world 
lighter  than 
Like  his  father 
like  his  manner 
like  that 
like  your  own 


r 


like-ed  to  appear 
like-ed  to  have  _ 
like  to  know 


like  to  understand 

likes  to  be 

line  of  argument.. 

line  upon  line 

listen  to  his,  or  us 

listen  to  you 

Little  as  possible 

little  consideration    '~fl 

little  danger 

little  else  than 

little  further 

little  interest 

little  less  than 

little  longer 

little  more  than 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


141 


little  practice 
little  profit 
little  time 


little  while  ago  _L 
Hve-ed  there 
Local  affairs 
local  causes 
local  interest 

local  question     L. 

logical  argument 
logical  conclusion 
Long  after  that 
long  ago 
long  before  that  — **~1 
long  session  >>-c. 

long  since 


looks  like  his  \ 
signature 

lookn  upon  it        f        o 


long  time  ago     v-- J^^— 
long  while  after  ^-^ 


long  while  agu 
lunger  ago  than . 
longer  than  he 


longer  there  than  JT±r 
Look-od  aftur 
look-ed  ahead 
look-ed  down 
look-cd  for  him 
look-ed  like 


look-ed  to  them 


looks  about         f  \ — 

looks  forward      (~  ^ 

looks  like  Imp-} 
I  ness 


looks  upoii  their  _  (__ 
0 

Lord  and  Savior  ___ 

Lord  and  Savior  |      "^* 
Jesus  Christ*  ~s~_,i-r  — 


s_ 

Lord  is  risen       ¥. 


CT. 

t  _  CJ 


Lord  Jesus  'Chris 


Lord  of  all 


Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth* 


Lord  of  lords      _ 


Lord!s  coming          "     __ 
Lord's  day 
Lord's  supper 


' 


Lord's  will  be  done 

Loss  of  health        < 
loss  of  money 
loss  of  property 
loss  of  time      .    ' 
Love  of  country 
love  of  money     '. 
love  their 

love  to  appear       f^r\ 

love  to  have  it      '    v, 
love  to  think 
love  your 
loved  bis,  or  us 


loved  me,  or  my  .,  '. 

toves  his,  or  us 
ow  class  of  people. 


low  spirits 

lower  classes         '      ^— Q 

lower  part  of  it 

lower  than 


lunatic  asylum 

[For  exerriseon  phrases  be- 
ginning with  L,  see  p.  W(j. 


M 

MADE  a  part 
made  acquainted, 
made  aware 
made  believe 
made  clear 
made  his  mark 
made  it  appear 
made  them  think 
made  to  appear 
made  us  appear 
made  you  seem 
Maintain  his 
maintain  that 
Major  General 
majority  of  coses 
majority  of  mwi 


majority  of  votos 
Make  his,  or  us 


142 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


make  it  appear 
make  it  clear 
make  it  plain 
make  their 
make  way 


manner  in  whic 
manner  in  which  you 


Many  a  one 
many  advantages 
many  circumstances, 
many  decisions 
many  facts 


many  generations 
many  have  been 
many  hundred 
many  influen 
many  instances 
many  more  than 
many  objectio 

many  of  his,  or  us. 

/- 
many  of  them    


many  of  whom 
many  of  yonr 

many  parts 

many  particulars,) 
or  opportunities! 

many  people 
many  persons 
many  quarters 
many  questions 

many  such  things 

many  things  have) 
been  said! 

many  think  that 

many  think  there) 
must  bej 

many  think  they  are  """^ 
many  thousand       '        / 
many  times  ~° 


may  bo  as  certain  _ 
may  be  as  good  as_ 
may  be  as  great  as  _ 
may  be  as  likely ; 

may  be  as  well   ; 

may  be  as  well  to) 
consider  ( 

may  be  avoided : 

may  be  aware     <L 

may  be  certain  

may  be  considered. 
i 
ay  be  granted : 

may  be  greater) 
than! 

xmay  be  impossibl 
may  be  inclined 


mass  of  matter 


Matter  of  conver-  ' 

gallon 

matter  of  fact 
matter  of  importance 
matter  of  thought. 
May  accomplish 
may  account  for  it 
may  appear  strange 
may  as  well  try 
may  balance 
may  be  a,  or  an 
may  be  able 


may  bo  mentioned 


may  be  quite 
as  well 


may  be  you  can 
may  call  forth 
may  have  been 
may  have  been  its. 
may  have  done  so 
may  have  had 
may  have  known 

may  have  made 
may  have  occa- 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


143 


may  he  be 

may  it_^_may  it  have_^i_ 

may  it  not  be 

may  it  not  have \ 
been) 

may  it  ple&se  the 


may  it  please  your 
Honor 

may  Just  as  we!! 
may  know  his,  cr 
may  likewise 
may  moreover 
may  nevertheless 
may  not 


may  not  anticipate 
may  not  be  aware 
may  not  be  correct 
may  not  be  known 
may  not  be  observe 

may  not  have  been 

may  not  have 
known 

may  not  have 
mentioned 

may  not  have  taken 
may  not  understand 
may  often  happen    <~"> 
may  profit,  or  prove  it  -• — <\ 
may  seem  to  be 
may  show  you 


may  sometimes  . 

may  take  it  for) 
granted) 

may  take  into  ) 

consideration) 


may  their,  or  there 
may  there  not  be 
may  therefore 
may  they  have 
may  they  learn 

may  they  not 

may  they  not  be) 
mistaken  \ 

may  they  not  do. 
may  they  not  have_ 

may  they  not  know . 

may  they  not  ob- ; 
serve] 

may  we  be 
may  we  have 
may  we  not  be 
may  you  be 
may  you  find 
may  yon  never  be 

may  you  not  be 

may  yon  not) 
have  been  \ 

may  you  not  / 
have  done  it  j 

may  you  not) 
have  had{ 

may  you  yet 
Mayor  of  Bosto 
mayor  of  Chicago 
mayor  of  Cincinnati 
mayor  of  London 
mayor  of  New  York 


mayor  of  Phi  la-* 
delpbia) 


meaner  than 


Mechanical  con- )  • 
trivancej  ' 


medical  professio 
medical  pro 
medical  servi 


member  of  the  Bar. 
member  of  the  club  ^ 

member  of  the  church    \o  __ 

member  of  the)  f\f^l  ' 

Legislature!     ^ 

member  of  society        j^, 
Members  of  Coni 
Mental  facnltiea     '-a 
mental  habits 
mental  operatioi 
mental  powers 
Mercantile  business 
mercantile  habits 
mercantile  interests 
mercantile  library, 
mercantile  men 


144 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


mercantile  pursuits . 
Mercy  of  God     


mercy  of  the  Lor 
messenger  of  peac 

2IjBthodist  Church 

Methodist  Episcopal 
Church 

Methodiit  Protestant/' 
Church  { 

meum  et  teum 
Middle  ages 
middle  of  the 
middling  c 
Might  he  not      — 
might  he  not  do  so_ 
might  he  not  think 
might  nut  then 
might  there  not  be. 

might  they  not 

might  they  notj 
be  mistaken  i 

might  they  not  haye_JjL_ 

'"^  *~t 

might  we do.  have — (^ 

might  we  not  be. 
might  you  not    . 
mightier  than    . 
milder  than 
Modern  ogee 
modern  days 
modern  times 
money  on  hand 
moral  certainty 


mural  character, 
moral  evidence 
moral  law 


moral  obligations 
morally  certain  _ 


morally  impossible 
Monday  afternoo: 
months  after  that 
More  and  more  _ 


more  dangerous  than 
more  liable  than 
more  likely  than 
more  of  such 
more  of  that 
more  of  which 
more  of  your 
more  probable 
more  BO  than 

more  than  a  dozen 

more  than  a  thou-j 
sand  times  \ 

more  than  all  his  _ 


more  than  another.. 

more  than  any-) 
thing  else) 

more  than  before 


more  than  could 
be  expected 

more  than  ever 
more  than  half 
more  than  is  n«nal  J7 


more  than  once . 


more  than  that 


more  than  the  other 


ore  than  wasj        ^""^ 
expected) JT' 


more  than  we ; 

supposed  i    -       ~Si   ~ 

more  than  we  thought  — £_ 

more  than  you   

more  time          

more  times  than 


more  ways  of  do: 
more  ways  than 
morning  after  that 
mortal  enemy 
mortal  foe 
mortal  wound 
Most  all 
most  always 
most  any  one 
most  approved 
most  countries 
most  economical 


most  emphatically  ^ 
moet  frequent 
most  happy 
most  likely 
most  of  his,  or  us 
most  of  them 
most  of  the  time. 
Mr.  Chairman    . 
Mr.  President    . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


143 


Mr.  Speaker 


Much  as 


much  as  it  is 


must  be  taken 
must  be  worth 
must  behave 
must  consider 
must  do  something 
must  give  them 
must  have  been 
must  have  known 
must  have  seen 


must  have  under- 
Btood 


murder  in  the 
second  degree 


my  beloved  brethre 


Must  advise 
must  also 
must  always 
must  apprehen 

must  arrange 

must  be  acknowl- 
edged 

must  be  borne 
in  mind 

must  be  made  to  feel 
must  be  ready 

in 


my  beloved  friends         % 
my  brethren  ^ 

my  children       / 

my  Christian  \ 
brethren  J 


my  countrymen. 


my  dear  brethren 

my  dear  father 

my  dear  husband  "        ~*^> 

my  dear  mother 

my  dear  sir        __L. 

my  dear  sister    / 

^~J 

my  decision "> 


my  desire  has  been 
my  fellow  citizens.. 
my  honorable  friend__Si_ 

my  knowledge    /. 

my  opinion  j 


my  own  knowledge 
my  own  opinion  is 
my  own  relations 


my  question  is  this, 
my  reason  is 


my  respected  frien 
my  subject 

my  text my  time 

my  theory  is       

my  way  of  doing  


o 


_   my  wife 


[For  exercises  on  "phrases  be- 
ginning with  M,  aee  p.  107.1 


146 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


1ST 

Name  of  Christ  . 


name  of  the  Father 
name  of  the  people, 
narrower  than 

National  Bank  . 

national  expend! 

tures  / 

national  government 
national  reform 
native  country 
native  tctagua 
natural  consequence — 
natural  disposition 
natural  history 
natural  order 
natural  sciences, 
nature  of  the  soul 
nature  of  things_ 
Near  a,  or  an 

near  as  possible 

near  as  (we  or  \ 
you)  can  j 

near  at  hand 

near  friend 

near  its  source 

near  that  time 

near  us  ^*_near  you  *•— -^ 

nearer  than 

nearest  his 

nearly  every  one 


necessary  charges 

necessary  con- 
sequence J 

necessary  to  be 
need  not  be 
need  not  say 
need  of  his 
need  of  nothing 
need  of  your 
neglect  of  business 
neglect  of  duty     . 
Neither  a,  or  an  _ 
neither  can  I 
neither  could  you 
neither  has  bee: 

neither  is  it 

neither  more  nor 
less 

neither  of  his,  or  us 
neither  of  them 
neither  of  you 
neither  of  your 


never  questioned 


never  said  so 
never  shall,  be 
never  understood  _J 
never  want,  or  went 
never  was  there 
never  were  there 
nevertheless  he 

nevertheless  it  is 

nevertheless  there) 
has  bseu ) 

nevertheless  they 


they)      v^. 
arej       -*^ — 


nevertheless  wej 
are) 

nevertheless  we  1 
thir 

nevertheless  you  are_ 

[See  Appendix  to  Phono- 
g  rap  hie  Dictionary,  for 
names  of  all  countries,  cities, 
etc.,  beginning  with  New.] 


news  has  just 
arrived 


nAYtday  ^-f  npitt  door — P 
next  evening      — f 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


147 


Nor  are  the 


nor  are  their,  or  there 


no  air,  not  now > 

nu  such  instance    — v~/3 

^T 

no  such  thing         -^P    .._ 

no  suspicion  ^-P 

no  testimony      _  — r-i  .  . 

a~^~^- 

no  use  of  being  — ~~-f 

V. 

no  use  of  doing       ^-f 

T^ 

no  woman  *^-^>. 

n^ 

no  worse  than     v — <_-r 
no  young  man    y — > — *~~?> 
nobody  else  .,  ^—-^ — 

nobody  will  think  -^~^f7 

nobody's  business     — A      - 

"^    ^o 

nolens  volent  P  ^g 

nolle  protequi JV7T:, 

MO«  compos  mentis  


none  can  tell       __• 
none  of  his,  or  us 
none  of  our 
uoue  the  less 


nor  shall  there  be 
nor  the  other 
nor  was 
nor  were  thero 


148 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


northern  portion 

< 

northern  section 

northern  states 

northwest  di-j 
rectionl 

Not  a  minute 
not  a  moment 


" — £ 


not  as  is  general- )        ^[ 
ly  supposed}      -^gj 


not  at  once 
not  at  that  time 
not  certain 
not  even 
not  expected 
not  generally 
not  he,  or  the 
not  I 

not  in  time 
not  just  now 
not  more  than 
not  necessarily 
not  oncci 
not  one  of  them 
not  only  has  ha 


vf 

'  notwithstanding  that  _C — 

notwithstanding  their 
notwithstanding  you 


not  worth  a  cent 
Nothing  else 

nothing  has  had 
nothing  in  the 


in  the  ) 
world  j 

nothing  is  known 
nothing  less  than 
nothing  more  tha 
nothing  of  that 
nothing  of  value 
nothing  short 
nothing  to  do 
nothing  to  say 
nothing  to  th 
nothing  valuable 
Notice-ed  a,  or  an 
notice-ed  he,  or  the         o 
notice-ed  it 
notice  of  yonr 

notice-ed  that 

Notwithstanding 
a,  or  an 

notwithstanding  ) 
he,  or  the J 

notwithstanding) 
it  had! 

notwithstanding  our       *S 


>twithstanding  your  _£_ — 


[For  exercise  on  phns«:s  be- 
ginning with  N,seep.  197.] 


OGod. 


0  my  soul 
object  of  that 
object  of  your 
object-ed  to  that 
object-ed  to  them 

object-ed  to  your 

*\ 

objection  overruled        *1 

objection  sustained      u 
Obliged  to  be 
obliged  to  give 
obliged  to  have 
obliged  to  make 
Observe-ed  he,  or  tha     t! 
observe-ed  it  O    / 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


149 


of  course  he,  or  the 
of  course  I 
of  course  it  is 


V—  7° 


of  course  it  will  be 
of  course  there  are 
of  course  there  is  . 
of  course  they  are  not  jZ 

of  course  they  have         \J 

of  course  they)  ^ 
will  be  ablej  — 


of  course  we 


N  —  e 


of  either,  or  other       v 

Ni^ 
of  his  own  accord 

of  it_I or ,  at  theBHd 

of  phrases.  v 


on  account  of 
so  many,1 

on  account  of  that 

on  account  of| 
the  other) 

on  account  of 
was 


_,  but  omitted 


of  our  own, 

of  the 

when  connecting  words 
without  pause. 

of  the  other 


of  their 
of  which    / 


of  whose 


of  wh 


of  your  own) 
knowledge  J 

oh,  yes,  sir 


Old  age  _ 

Old  and  New  Tet>-  j    f  > — ] 
tamentS       — 35* 

old  gentleman 
old  wo-raan 
older  than 
On  a,  or  an 
on  account  of 


on  account  of) 
another) 


on  account  of  any 

on  account  of) 
being  told) 


on  any  question 

On  business  matters     ^ ^ 

on  certain  points 
on  either  hand 
on  either  side 
on  every  band 
on  every  subj 
on  her  part 
on  his  account 


on  account  of  it 

V 

on  account  of  my . 
on  account  of  our . 


on  his  being  told 
on  his  going 
on  his  hands 


150 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


on  Tnie  own  behalf 
on  his  part 
on  his  showing 
on  his  way 
on  hii  way  there 

on  many  accounts 

^ 
on  many  occasions 


on  our  being 

on  our  own  ac- 1 
>unt/ 

on  our  part 

ou  part  of  our 

on  public  oc-  \ 
casions  /     • 

on  questions  of  V" 
importance  j 

on  sale 
onseve 

on  short  notice 

on  so  many  oc- 
casions | 

on  that  condition . 
on  that  date 
on  that  subject 


on  the  best  terms 
on  the  contrary 

on  the  day  of 

on  the  'day  of ) 
the  date! 

on  the  delivery 
on  the  face  of  it 

on  tbe  ground 

oo  the  morning ) v 
after  / 

on  the  most  impor- 
tant occasions 

on  the  one  hand . 
on  the  one  side  __ 
on  the  other  hand . 
on  the  other  side 
on  the  part  of  his  . 
en  the  part  of  my  . 

on  the  part  of  our_ 

on  the  present) 

occasion!  — 

on  the  principle) 
that! 

on  tbe  side  of; 
their! 

on  the  subject 
on  the  terms' 
on  the  way  there 
on  the  witness  stand 
on  their  acconnt 


on  their  own  acconn 

on  their  own  I 
showing! 

on  their  own- ) 
supposition! 

on  this  account 
on  this  having  been 


on  this  occasion 
on  this  point 
on  this  question 
on  time 


• — -r 
*°     ' 


on  which  he,  or  the 


*—  * 


on  which  it  is     _ 

on  which  there  is        ^J 

on  your  direct  ex-  \      /f 
am 


•ect  ex-  \      £ 
ination  / — rfcr 


cue  generally  finds 
one  hundred  dollars 


one  huurtrea  thou- j  , 
sand  dollars! 


one  of  the  first 
one  of  the  judges 
one  of  the  most 
one  of  the  old 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


181 


cue  of  the  worst  | 
things) 

one  ot  us  ^ — **> 

one  of  whom 

one  or  both 

one  or  more  of  j 
themj 

one  or  the  other 


one  or  two  million 
dollars  j 

one  or  two  more 

one  part  of  it 

one  part  of  which 

one  party 

one  question 

one  says 

one  side  of  the  case 

one  side  or  the  other 

one  subject 

one  thinks  that 

one  thousand 

one  time 

one  understands 

one  way 

one  way  or  another 

one  way  or  th'other 

one  word  more 

one  would  be 

one  would  expect 

one  would  have  done  ^-C — 

one  would  never  J 
suspect} 


or  where  there  it 
or  you  have 
ordinary  course 


ordinary  practice 
Other  parts 
other  questions  . 
other  than  that 
Ought  a,  or  an 
ought  any  one 


152 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


ought  he  to  be 
ought  he  to  have 
ought  it    I     nnglit  it  no 
ought  never  to  be 
ought  not  they  _ 
ought  not  to  have 
ought  not  to  say_ 


ought  not  to  think 


ought  not  you 

ought  one  to  be  . 

ought  there  toj 
have  been! 


out  of  my  time 
out  of  our 
out  of  that 

out  of  the  question   A 

out  of  the  way  |_ 

out  of  their 
out  of  which 

out  of  whom 

V 
out  of  your          

Outside  of  his,  or  us 

outside  of  it        i 

outside  of  our     

outside  of  that 
outside  of  their 


>utside  of  which       p 
/. 


out  there 
Over  a,  or  an 

over  and  above 

over  and  over  ) 
again  ) 

over  another 
over  every  other, 
over  his,  or  us 
over  me,  or  my 
over  such 

over  the  other 

over  the  whole) 
world  j 

over  the  world 
over  their,  or  there 
over  which  J7 


over  whom 
over  your 
Owner  of  it 

owner  of  that 

[  For  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
ginning with  0,  see  p.  197.] 


PAKTofit 

part  of  them 


\ 


part  of  which     

part  of  the  country 
particular  manner, 
particularly  sharp 

party  measure* 

party  of  the  first) 
partj 

party  of  the  second 
part 

pass-ed  around  

pass-ed  away 
pass-ed  into 


pass-ed  judgment 
pass-ed  the  time, 
pass-ed  through        *) 
pay  their  way 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


133 


\^ — s 

patented  machine  —   / 

Peculiar  clrcnm-  j      •> 

stances (      \.  o 

peculiar  c  ire  n  ni-       j   \  ^ 
stances  of  the  case)    \    p  " 

peculiar  manner — \       

peculiar  satis-  )        \ 

"  lution  j         ^P 


fc 

peculiarity  of  its — \^— — 

peculiarity  of  their  \-jr- - 
peculiarity  of  which.-^-— 
pen  and  ink  \ 

penal  code  _^____ 

\  I 

penal  offense  — Q_ — 
"vs 

pendente  lite  _^___ 

Peoplc  of  America  .N""* — : 


people  of  the  state — 


people  of  this 

country  \     ' 

<• 
people  of  the  U.  S.. 


V 


perhaps  it  may/ 
have  beent 


perhaps  not       — 


erhaps  they 

erhaps  you  are "\ 1  _ 

erciit(ted)  them 
>ermit(ted)  you 

ermits  us 

ersonal  appear- f    %    ^ 
ancoj         -^\ 

ersonal  ami 

orsonal  considera- 
tion 

ersonal  expense 

ersonal  nature (g^y^i  — 

ereonal  property 
•ersonal  remarks 
>ersoE8  are 
lersons  have  been  __S=^-__ 
petit  jury 
petit  larceuy 


laintifTs  case 


aintifTs  counsel       °~~?° 
aintifTs  teBtimmiy    ^f 
aintifPs  witncnees  —  1_  __ 
ensised  me,  or  my     ^^ 


phonographic  class 

Phonographic  ( 
Dictionary  \ 

phonographic  ) 
teacher  J  " 

Piece  of  land 

piece  of  music 

piece  of  my  mind 

Place  of  business 

place  of  meeting — VN^_ 

place  of  residence 

place  where 

place-ed  it 

place-ed  them 

place-ed  to  your_ 


' 


police  station     _ 
Political  affairs 
political  character   ?=£ 
political  economy 
political  measu 
political  opinions 
political  power 
political  question 

political  righjts 

popular  govern-) 
ment( 

popular  vote 


154 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


positive  proof 
positive  of  that 


possibility  of        \, 

mistake       ""V^g-^ — 

possibility  of  their $> 

possible  chance       )° 

V 
possible  thing 

<-— O 

Power  of  Con 
power  of  God 
power  of  the  cou 

power  of  the  nation 
powers  of  govern 


practical  knowl- 
edge,       , 

practical  man  a 

"\ 
practical  skill          e — - 


practice  of  law 


V 


<\ 

cine  Jli^rl. 


l>ractice  of  medic 

prefer  to  be 

prefer  to  have  it.Al__l_ 


prelim 


inary  matters  J_  __ 


preliminary  ques- 

tionsi  --- 
preponderance  of)     \ 

evidence  f    —  ^  -- 

Present  age 


present  appear-  j 
ancesi 

present  day 
present  hour 

iresent  session 

iresent  state  of) 
things) 

iresent  time 


present  year 
President  of  the  1 

U.S.; 

Pretty  certain 
pretty  clear 
pretty  full 
pretty  near 
pretty  sure 
pretty  well  known 
prettier  than 
previous  to  that 
previous  to  which 
previous  to  your 

prima  facie 

principal  and 
interest 

prior  to  that  time 
prisoner  at  the  bar  £, 
prisoner  of  war 
private  citizen 

private  individual 

9 

private  opinion 

probably  correct- 
probably  true 
pro  bona  publico   _ 
profitable  busi 
profit  by  your 

Promise -ed-ing  to 

promise-ed-ing  to 
come 

promise-ed-ing» 
to  doeoj 

promiae-ed-ing  to  pay 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


133 


utoff 

>ut  on  his  boots 

ut  on  bis  coat 
iut  on  his  hat 

ut  their 

jut  their  own  } 
estimate  j 

ut  together 

[For  exercise  on  phrases'  be- 

jiuniug  with  P,  see  p.  198.] 

Q 

Quality  of  my     . 


quality  of  that    _ 

quality  of  which L 

quality  of  your  _ 


quantity  of  water  — : 
quantum  wiffictt 


Quarter  section 
quarter  of  a  cent 
quarter  of  a  day 
quarter  of  a  pouud 
quarter  of  an  hour 
quarter  of  the  time 
quarterly  payments 
quick  as  possible 
quick  as  you  can 
quid  pro  gv.o 
gui  five 
Quite  agree 


quite  as  well  as 
quite  certain 


C-J 


efer-red  to  their 
eference  to  my 


Bather  better  than 
rather  less  than 
rather  short 
rather  than  have 
rather  than  take 


real  estate 
real  character 
reason  for  that 
reason  of  my 
reason  they  are 
recent  date 
recollect-ed  it 
recoll«ct-ed  that 
rebutting  evidence 


rebutting  testlmonyZ-J-— 

x 

recollection  otit^L- 

redirect  ex?-mination<lit3 
Befer-red  to  it 
refer-red  to  that 


egular  plan 
egular  trade 
elative  to  which 
elative  to  your 
religion  of  nature 
religion  of  the  Jews 
Beligious  life 
religions  man 
religions  society 
religions  subjects 
remark-eel  that  there  Z2& — 

remark-ed  that  joa  "'^Ty 

remember-inghe,)      \ 

or  tbej    — * — 

<\ 
remember-ing  that  — ^ 

render-ed.  it        -^— — — 
render-ed  their 
render-ed  you 
represent-lng  them 
represent-ing  your 

republican  gov-  >    /\ 

crnment  /  ^^> 


republican  party 


1S6 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


request -ed-i tig  him  • 
request-ed-ing  them_^_ 
required  them 
required  us 
requiring  us  to  be 
requiring  your 
retjudicala 
Respectable  manner 
respectable  number  x""\v 

respecting  it 

respecting  such  1 
matters  j 

respecting  their . 

respecting  your 

resurrection  of) 
ChriBtj 

resurrection  of( 
the  body! 


rights  of  others 
rising  generation 
round  about 
mn  away 


[For. exercise  on  phrases  be 
ginning  with  Br  see  p.  198] 


says 
says  s 


lay  that 

'\  ~1 

.y  this_jt_  says  he      er 

\°  } 

I_o^__gays  our — 9S. 

she_a — says  eo    si 

^  1 

says  that    g    says  this-flL. 

says  to  his 
say»  we  do 
says  you  do         — 
season  of  the  year 
second  time        _ 


Senate  of  the  U.S. 
senator  from  111. 
senator  from  N.  Y. 
senator  from  Ohio 
Send  away  — 


send  you 

service  of  his  j 
country) 

Set  about  it 
set  apart 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


157 


set  down 
set  forth,  set  oil" . 
set  of  books 
set  of  men 
seven  or  eight    . 
Several  changes . 
several  days  ago_ 
several  of  their  _ 
several  ofwhom_ 
several  of  you*  _ 
several  others     _ 
several  questions 
several  thousand 
several  times      _ 
several  years  ago 
Shall  any  one     _ 
shall  be  said 
shall  do  their 
shall  endeavor 
shall  ever  be 
shall  expect 
shall  have  been  . 
shall  have  their  . 
shall  he  be 
shall  he  not  be 
shall  I  be  told 
shall  I  make 
shall  it  be 
shall  it  not  be 


shall  it  never  be. 
shall  not  do  so  . 
shall  there  be  _ 
shall  therefore 
shall  we  be 
shall  we  say 
She  can  not 

she  had  to  have 

she  has  been       

she  has  never  been  _ 

she  has  taken     

she  is  not  

she  may  be         

she  may  not  have') 
been  J 


she  never  has  been 


she  ought  not  to) 
have  been! 

she  ought  to  know 

she  says  so 

she  seemed  to  be 

she  should  have 

she  told  me 

she  will  be 

she  will  never  be 

she  wa»  not 

she  was  there 

she  would  be 

she  would  have  had  •<-     ) 

she  would  not  be  "(..  3   J 


Short  distance 
short  of  the  truth 
short  session 
short  space  of  time 

short  time  ago 

1       V? 
shorter  than 

n 

shortest  possible  time    °\_ 
a~\ 

shortest  time 
shortly  after 

Should  a,  or  an  . 

should  another ) 
opportunity  J 

should  be  able 
should  be  aware 


should  be  mention 

should  be  rcmcm-. 

beredj    lf\> 

should  have  been  ^ 
should  have  given  _ 
should  have  said 
should  have  take: 
should  have  their 


should  have  thought 
should  he  be 
should  he  not  be. 
should  never  be 
should  not  have  had 
should  there  be 
should  they  not 
should  we  have 
ihould  we  not  do 


158 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


sign  their  names. 
sign  your  name 
Since  be  was 
since  bis  death 
since  I  have 
since  I  have  seen 
since  I  was 
since  it  bas  bee 
since  nothing 
since  that  time 
since  the  other  day 
since  there  is 


since  they  have) 
beenl 


single  woman 
singular  thing 
sinking  fund 
six  or  eight 
six  or  seven 


siavebolding  states  o    N. 

,    .    S3   O 

slave  laws 


so  important  a) 
matter  j 


so  it  seems  there  ^  , 
are) 


so  long  ago 
so  many  tbat 
so  much  as 
so  much  time 
so  now  then 

so  simple  that    J 

so  that  it  is  im- ) 
possible  ( 


so  you  may  be) 
mistaken! 


Social  condition- 


social  existence 
social  question 
social  rights 
solemn  oath 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


139 


some  character 

some  concern 

some  consideration  6    51 

u 

some  danger  of) 
being) 

some  difficulty 
some  expression 
some  how  or  other, 
some  kind  or  other 
some  of  them 
some  of  your 
some  one  had      — °~~i 
some  other  one 


some  place  or  other 
some  reason  or  other, 
some  way  or  other. 
Somebody  else 


somebody  has  been         ^^ 

6 
somebody  says 

somebody  there 


somebody  told  me 
Something  after  that<?~^^V 
something  else   — iT~^-r'_ 

something  had  been 

something  has ) 
happened } 

something  is  / 
necessary  i 


something  is  said   6    v*«y 

/•€ 
something  less )     6 — ^_J 

than!  


something  more 
than 

something  must 
be  done 


something  or  other 

something  to  ) 
that  effect  J 

something  was  said  tf^- — A 

something  worse)  —        l/> 
than 

Sometime  after) 
thatj 

sometime  after- » 
wardsj 

sometime  ago     . 


sometime  has) 
beenj 

sometime  or  other 
sometimes  there  is 
Somewhere  about 

somewhere  else  _ 

somewhere  or  1 
other  • 


somewhere  there. 
Soon  after  that  _ 
soon  over 
soon  thereafter  . 
sooner  or  later 
sooner  than 
South  side 
southern  country 


southern  men 


southern  sect 


;ion__13 


southern  states 
Speak  of  it 


spiritual  knowledge  °Y/ 
spiritual  life 
spiritual  philosophy 
spiritual  song* 
spiritual  world 
square  accounts 
square  meal 
Stand  by  me. 


16O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


stand  for,  cr  forth 

stand  still 

stand  up 

stand  ns  in  hand 

standing  joke 

standing  order 

standing  room 

standing  there 

State  government 
state  how  many 
state  how  much 
state  legislature, 
state  of  affairs 
state  of  facts 
state  of  Indiana 
state  of  New  To; 
state  of  Ohio 

tate  of  Pennsylvania1 
state  of  mind 
state  of  our 
state  of  the  case 

tate  of  the  church 

tate  of  the  gov- 
ernment | 

tate  of  the  question  t—a 

tate  of  things       t^-P 

tate  tax 

tate  their 

tate  when  it  was 

tate  whether  or  not 


stopped  me,  or  my 
stopped  them 
stopping  place 
street  railway 
stronger  than 
strongest  evidon 
struck  jury 


style  of  dresa 
Subject  matter 
subject  of  remark 
suhject  of  which, 
subjected  to  that 
subjected  to  your 
Such  a,  or  an      — 
euch  a  case         _ 


such  a  way  of  doing 
such  an  hour 
such  and  snch 
such  another 
such  are  the 
such  are  said  to  be. 
snch  as  are 
such  as  can 
sncb  as  do  not 
such  as  have  their 
such  as  he,  or  the 
snch  as  I  thought 
snch  as  it  is 
such  as  may  be 
snch  as  ours 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


such  as  they  are 
such  as  was 
such  as  were 
such  as  will  be 
such  as  would 

such  as  you  have 

such  can  not  be) 
considered  j 

such  cases 

snch  considerations     <X 

f>  (S 

such  could  not ) 
have  been  / 

such  could  only  I 
such  examples 
such  had  been 
fiuch  had  not  beet 
such  has  been 

such  have  been 

such  nave  not ) 
been  ) 

snch  important  | 
matter 


such  matters  are  / ~3$. 

such  may  be  con-)  >^KL 
sidered  i    ~ 

such  may  have  been  z=^ 

jO 

such  means        — r~S> — 

/> 
such  must  be      *^\ 

/ 

snch  of  his  "> 

/> 
such  of  them  ^ — 

such  things  as  that  — Oa — 

such  ought  not )          ^ 
be/    V- 


such  ought  not  to)         *[ 

have  beenj  **— 


such  parts,  or  par-)  /°  /° 
ticulars|%  \_o 

such  people 
such  principles 
such  society 

such  testimony 

such  things  as  that 

such  was  the      

such  was  their 
such  were  his 
such  were  my 
such  were  not 

such  were  to  be 

/ 

such  will  be         / 

such  will  not -be 

such  would  appear) 
tobej 

such  would  be    .^ 
such  would  never  be 

suggest  a  plan    c^ 

suggest  there    fj  ~ 

suggests  that      i 

Suit  at  law         

suit  iu  chance 
suit  of  clothes 
sum  and  substance 
summer  season 


summer  time-    _!& 


Sunday  afternoon . 


Superior  Court  . 
superior  degree  _ 
superior  manner, 
suppose  they  were . 
suppose  you  were . 

c 

Supreme  Being 

c 

Supreme  Court  

Supreme  Court) 
of  the  state  {    • 

Supreme  Court) 
of  the  U.  S.i     ' 

supreme  folly 
supreme  judge 
Supreme  Ruler 
Sure  of  having 
sure  of  nothing 
sure  of  success 

surely  there  is 

surprise-ed  him,) 
or  me )  • 

surprise-ed  that 

surrender  his     : 

surrender  of  his 
surrender  our  rigb 
surrounding  country 


surroundingcir- ) 
cumstances  / " 


suspicions  of) 
each  other] 

suspiciouQofhim 


162 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


suspicious  of  the: 
sweeter  than 
swifter  than 

system  of  government 

system  of  Pho-j 
nographyi 

system  of  theology f. — 

[For  exercise  on  phrases  be 
ginning  with  S,  see  p.  198.] 

T 

Take  advantage 

take-ing  care 

take-ing  care  of ) 
your/ 

take  charge 

take-ing  hold 

take-ing  into  con-  /       1 

siderationj  — r: — 

take  it  away      _ 

take-ing  it  for/ 
granted  I  — 

take-ing  occasion 
take  their  own 
taken  a 

taken  in  hand 

taken  into  con- 
Hiduratiou 

taken  up 

takes  away    *— TV  or    ' — <g 

takes  him 

takes  his  cliance_ 

takes  it  for  granted      ' — s-a 
takes  it  to  be 
takes  me,  or  time 


.way          *--*- — J 


takes  things  for 
granted 

talk-ing  about 
talk-ing  of  their 
talks  about 

Taught  him,  me,  or  my 
taught  them 
taught  to  think 
taught  to  say 
taught  us  to  be 
teaches  us  to  be 
telegraphic  dispatch 

telegraphic  message 

telephone  com- ) 
munication  j 

Tell  him,  me,  or  my  ^-^  *~** 
tell  him  to  be  there   t— >, 
tell  how  long          »+,,s 
tell  how  much    ___]#_. 


tell  the  truth k 

r  ' 

tell  them  that    _ 
tell  us  the  way 

tell  us  whether) 

or  wof   f 

tell  us  why 
tells  them  that 
tells  his,  or  us 

Temperance  cause 

temperance  move-)    I— v^ 

ment  J — 


temperate  habits 

tempt-ed  him,  me, ) 
or  myi 


empt-ed  you 


L 


Ten  dayc  ago      — 
ten  hundred 
ten  thousand  dollars 
ten  times 
tend-ed-ing  it 

end-ed-ing  them       ,/J- 

tend-ed-ing  to  es- 
tablish 

tcnd-ed-ing  to  show 
.eudency  to  show 
tender  age 

tenderer  than 

territorial  gov- 
ernment 

territorial  laws 


territory  of  the) 
U.S.j 

testimony  of  the  | 
defendant! 

testimony  of  the  ) 
plaintiff) 

Than  a,  or  an     . 


than  any  other 
than  before 
than  ever 


than  1 


than  you 

Thank -ed  him,  \ 
me,  or  my ) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


163 


thank-ed  his 
thank-ed  them 

thank-ed  you 

( 
That  a,  or  an 

that  appears 
that  calls  forth 
thut  circumstance, 
that  danger 
that  difference 
that  does  not 

that  has  been 

that  has  nothing) 
to  do) 

that  is  another  | 
uestion  ) 


that  is  entirely  a(  *• — _j 
different  thingl     tv^ 


that  is  generally 
known 

that  is  his  opinion 

that  is  my  opinion    ~"\ 

that  is  not  necessary_^^!_._ 
that  is  not  possible  ___L__ 

that  is  not  so  ) 

that  is  not  the)         *>-(.   __ 

question) 


that  is  nothing 

that  is  only  another 

that  is  quite  true        ^[  


that  is  supposed 
to  be 

that  is  taken 
that  is  the  case 


that  is  the  difference 


<?" 

^ 


that  is  the  thing. 


that  is  to  say 

tiiat  it  is  one  of) 
the  most j 

that  it  is  said 

that  it  may  prove 
to  be 

that  it  will  not  be 

that  it  would  be ) 
certain  ( 

that  may  appear 
that  might  not  be  \ 

that  ought  to  he. 
that  shall  not  bo_ 
that  such  as  were 
that  such  has  been 
that  such  is  the  case 
that  the  defendant 
that  the  Judge 
that  the  other 
that  there  are  several 
that  there  had  bee 

that  there  shall  be 
that  there  H 


that  there  wo 
'that  they  are 

that  they  have 

that  they  have) 
never) 

that  they  were  not . 
that  this  is  the 
that  those  who  are 


ihould)      ~) 

not  be)  y — 

uldbe  J!L 


that  was  the 
that  we  had  not 
that  we  may 
thut  we  must  be. 
<  hat  we  shall 
that  we  were 
that  which  can 
that  Which  has  give 
th&t  which  wag; 
that  whoever 

that  will  be  sure 

that  will  not  be 
likely 

that  you  may  be 
that  you  should 

that  you  will 

The  other  cir- 
cumstance 


the  other  question 

the  other  said,  J 

or  side)  — ^~ 

the  otbw  time 
the  other  world 
Their  anxiety 
their  nature 
their  value 
tlxeir  way 


164 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


there  all  your     /' 

there  appeared  to  be    /,  . 

there  are. 

there  are  as  many 


there  are  circuin- 
stances 

there  are  certain  j 
conditions) 

thero  are  instances 


there  are  many 

there  are  not  asj 
many! 

there  are  notwith- 1 
standing  j 

there  are  now     — i. 

<) 
there  are  often    — I 

<) 

there  are  only    — £. 

there  are  questions 

there  are  several )  J 
persons! 

there  are  some  1     J, 
things}   ^ 

\ 

there  are  therefore_ 

there  can  be  no) 
doubt! 

there  certainly  is 

there  could  have) 
been) 

there  had  been    _ 


there  bad  long  been  ^-<V 


there  had  not  been 


there  has  been 

there  is  almost) 
always! 

there  is  also 

there  is  another  _ 

there  is  another/ 
point  of  view! 

there  is  another) 
subject! 

there  is  certainly 

yiere  is  goiug  to  be  <^~\ 

there  is  little  chance  Oj 


there  is  little  I 
probability! 

there  is  little  time 
there  is  nobody 
there  is  no  danger. 


there  is  uo  deny-  )  Jl 

ing  the  fact  j  ^\^^ 

there  is  no  distinction  *^4- — 

there  is  no  douMj 
that! 


there  is  iifl  more. 

there  is  no  ob- 
jection 

there  is  no  possi-  J 
bility! 

then*  is  no  sense 


sense ) 
in  it  J 


&<_ 


there  is  no  such) 
thing! 

there  is  nothing  \ 
more ) ' 

there  is  reason) 
to  think! 

there  is  somebody 
there  is  some  little . 
there  it  comes 

there  it  is 

there  may  be) 
as  much) 

there  might  not  be_ 

there  must  bo) 
as  many! 

there  ought  not 

there  ougl\t  to)         (! 

have  been!  v-> 

there  ought  to  be       \^ 

there  seemed  to  be. 
there  seems  to  be 
there  shall  be     . 

there  should  be 

there  should  have) 
been! 

there  they  are 
there  they  are  : 
there  they  were . 
there  they  will  be  . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


there  was 
or  n 


none,  1         ) 

10  one  J  — r~ 

there  was  not    <       or      < 
there  were  not 
there  were  there 

there  will  be 

there  will  be  sure  )     /V 
lobe/  ) 

VT    \ 

there  will  often  be.  '  v  v 

there  would  ap-j 
pear  to  be) 

there  would  be 

ha 
been 


there  would  have  > 


there  would  never  he  <\ 

there  would  not)       »       \ 

have  beeni  — c* 

<\  ^> 

there  you  are 

Therefore  he,  or  the 
therefore  I  have, 
therefore  i 

therefore  there  is 

therefore  they 
have  not 

These  advantages 
these  are  not  f 


these  circnm- 1 
stances) 

these  differences 
these  have  been 
these  objections 
these  parties 
these  questions 
these  things 
these  were 


these  will     C   An.  not     ( 


They  acknowledge 

they  agree  that) 
you  are  | 

they  all  agree 

they  all  at  once 

they  all  had  | 
to  have) 

they  all  made 


they  all  participated 
they  all  sanction 
they  all  swear  tha 
they  all  testify 
they  all  think 
they  all  want  to  be 
they  almost  always 

they  appear        

they  are  acknowl-)      ) 

edged  to  be)  ~^7 

they  are  all  ttgraod  I        . 
they  are  all  expected  <L — V- 


they  are  all  in-  \ 
terested  j 

they  are  all  pleased 


they  are  all) 
therefore) 

they  are  fill  we 

they  are  almost ) 
always  ) 

they  are  capable 
they  are  certain_ 


they  are  concerned., 
they  are  considered      <^ 
they  are  eTidently      J/~ 


they  are  in  dis- 
pensable 


they  are  longer) 
than) 

they  are  no  more 

they  are  not  in-) 
tended) 

they  are  not  now 
they  are  rather 
they  are  rendered 
they  are  represen 
they  are  said  to  be 
they  are  there 

they  are  therefore 4 

t\   V_ 

they  are  under- )     7. 

stood  to  be )      T* 

they  are  well  known 

they  believe-ed  that 

they  call  for, ) 
or  forth  / 

they  did  not 
they  don't 
they  expect-ed 
they  feel  that 
they  had  not 
they  have  been 
they  hare  foun 
they  have  beard 
they  have  known 

they  have  uoothe: 

they  have  notj 
generally* 

thoy  have  not) 
observed) 

they  have  not  taken  VM 

/    J 

they  have  not  yet     vJ^-^ 

they  have  nothing    O — / 


166 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


they  have  said 
they  have  seen 
they  have  spoken 
they  have  to  be 
they  have-ing  taken 

they  know  that 

they  make 
appea 

they  may  be  right 

they  may  be  wrong 

they  may  have ) 
been) 


they  may  not  be 
hey  may  therefore  V — 

hey  might  not  be 

hey  must  have 
taken  j 

hey  onco 

hey  ought  not 

hey  ought  not* 
to  havej 


hey  ought  to  have 

hey  ought  to; 
have  hadj 

bey  said  that 
hey  should  havef 

hey  tell  me 

hey  think  that    V 

hey  were  foil  nd_~ 


C     .. 

hey  were  known  \.s**-? 
hey  were  not  to  be 
hey  were  only 
hey  were  taken 
hey  were  there  _ 


they  were  understood  f-*^ 

t 

they  were  wanted 

they  were  yours, 

they  will  V  '    or  A 

they  will  appear, 
they  will  certainly 
they  will  do  so  _ 

they  will  expect 

they  will  feelJ 
or  follow) 

they  will  generally  V 
T)* 
they  will  have  given  \-T*~ 

they  will  have  shown 
they  will  have  taken, 
they  will  have  you_J 

they  will  not  b« ' 

they  will  not  give  ( 
they  will  not  know  ' 
they  will  not  say  A 
they  will  say  k, 

hey  will  tell  yon 

hey  will  think 
they  will  try  to  be_ 
they  would  do 


hey  would  show_C, 
hey  would  take 
rhink  of  it 
hink  of  me,  or 
hink  of  our       _ 
hink  of  that 


think  of  you 
thinking  there  was 

thinks  I  

third  day  

third  time  

This  advantage 

this  afternoon    ! 

this  business      .  _! 

this  can  not       ' 

this  century          v 

thii-  circumstance  J 
^ 

this  city  

this  conclusion  j 

this  country       

this  defendant    

this  department 

this  denomination *a 

this  difference 
this  evening 
this  evidence 
this  existence 
this  explanation, 
this  fact 
tli  is  generation 
big  great  state 

his  honor  ^.^ — 

his  invention        VQ    / 
his  investigation    *>    -/ 
Tiis  in  ji  matter    fe~     ^ 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


167 


this  is  a  well  known  1    k~) 
fact  | -f^- 

thisisas  well)  ' 

known \ 

this  is  just  the)  tf\ 

thing  i  -f£r- 

this  is  no  doubt  \  fc  ^  j2_^- 
the  reason  j       "V 

f 
this  is  not  the  time 

this  is  one  of) 

the  best  i 

this  is  one  of| 
the  worst 


this  is  only 
this  is  really 
this  is  the  time 

this  is  the  way 

this  is  under- 
stood to  be 


stood 

s? 

this  is  well  known  JcD 

C_5  / 


this  is  your 

this  legislature       Vb  / 

this  manner  of)       f. 

doing!     -^ 

this  matter  <>- — *\ 

this  may  be  VQ^~\ 

this  morniug         Vg~V/\ 

this  no  doubt     _j9__ct_ 

x 
thi.i  observation 

this  occurs  « — £ 

this  opinion 

this  quarter 

this  recomnien-  \ 
datioii  j 

this  renders 
this  seems  to  be 
this  session 
this  shall  be 


this  shows 


this  state  of  things 
this  tendency 
this  used  to  be 
this  volume 

this  way  _\a_this  was-JL 

this  well  known  >        f 
fact  J 

this  will  be 

this  will  not) 
happen \ 

Those  parts 
those  subjects 
those  that  were 

those  who  are 

those  who  have 
bee; 

those  who  were 
those  who  would  be 
Thou  art  known 
thou  art  the  man 
thou  didst 
thou  dost  not 
thou  shall  not 

thou  wilt  not  / 

Though  he  ran  not 
though  I  am 
though  I  cannot 

though  it  Joes    _ 
i 

though  it  has  been. H_^ 

though  it  is  not 
though  it  may  bo 


though  it  occn 
though  it  were 

though  it  would  be. 

though  there  has 
been 

though  there  is  no 

though  there  may 
not  be  l 

though  there  will  be  ( 

though  they  arej     ' 
there  I 

three  times  as  | 
much  asj 

three  or  four* 
times! 

Through  a  door 
through  all  his 
through  all  our 
through  all  quarters 
through  all  their 

through  all  time. 

through  an  mi- 1 
udiug  J 


dersta 
through/and  through 

through  another/ 
source-  1 

through  me,  my,  j 
or  him] 

through  some  other 
through  the  country  \L 
through  the  door       0^  _ 
through  t?ie  tmiiaft    *V    J^ 

liorhoo 
through  the  uorth 

through  the  south_Qu_. 
through  the  world_3L  __ 
through  the  year 


through  the  neigh-  )      rs 
d  f       J 


168 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE 


to  another  of  his 
to  another  of  your 
to  another  party 
to  another  question 


hrough  their  own 

Throughout  all 

hroughout  the) 
country  j 

;lironghoutthelan 
.hroughout  the  union 
Throw  away  money 
throw  off  his       — 

throw  upon  you .L_ — 

Thursday  afternoon 

v*-«*— *• 

Thursday  morning  a — ^ 


night  __a! 


till  it  has  been    _ 
till  it  is  known 
till  it  seeniK 
till  it  takes 
till  it  was 
till  next  time 


ill  other,  their,/    /*        k 
or  they  are*   (^          ) 


till  some  one 
till  that  time 
till  the  other  day 
till  there  had  been 


till  there  is  as 
much 


till  there  was 
till  they  are 
till  you  are  ready 
Time  after  time 


time  may  come 

[To  and  to  the  may  fre- 
quently be  omitted,  in  t 
phrase,  by  beginning  the  fol 
lowing  word  in  the  to-posi 
tion.  Seepage  49.] 

To  a,  or  an 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


169 


to  one  another 

to  other  advantages . 

to  other  questions 


to  step,  or  stop 

to  succeed 

to  such  as  are 

to  such  as  were 

to  take  it  up 

to  test  the  matter 

to  the  address 

to  the  circumstance 

to  the  contrary 

to  the  court 

to  the  delight 

to  the  effect 

to  the  expenne 

to  the  first  time 


Is— 

jtrr 


to  the  nearest 
P 


to  the  full      extent . 
to  the  greatest  extent 

to  live  jury  t 

irest ) 
icint  J 

to  the  objection  — 
to  the  other  matter 
to  the  other  place 
to  the  other  world 

to  the  present  time 

\ 

to  t ho  satisfaction 

to  the  suggestion  — 

to-  their  account 

to  their  astonishment 

to  their  credit 

to  their  examinatioi 

to  their  honor    _ 

lo  think  that 

to  unite  them 

to  uphold 

to  warrant 

to  what  date 

to  what  did  you) 

refer) 

to  what  extent ., 

i 

to  what  has  been     — 

to  what  he  may 

to  what  it  is 

to  what  is  it 

to  what  length   _ 

to  what  must  be- 


to  what  our        

to  what  time      

to  what  was       

to  what  were      

to  what  would   

to  where  he,  or  the 

to  whom  he        

to  whom  there 
to  work  up 
to  your  own 

Together  again  __ 

together  with  a,  or  an 
together  with  his  


~l 


together  with  what 

To-morrow  evening ^.^i 

to-morrow  morning 

to-morrow  night 

too  far      S      tun  fulL    A 

too  large_S too  mnc 

too  sensible 


Took  effect 

took  into  con- j 
sideiationi 

took  it  away 

took  it  for  grant 

took  it  into  con-  \ 
sideration  J  ' 

took  their 
took  time 
total  amount 
total  loss 


17O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


total  sura  — 

totally  failed      — 
Toward  all         — 

toward  others    

toward  the  eaat 

toward  the  north  „ 
toward  the  south  _ 
toward  the  west . 
toward  us 

toward  you 

towards  him,  me,  | 

or  my)    ' 

towards  one  another, 
towards  our 
towards  your 
True  Christian 
true  declaratio 
true  or  not 
true  statement 
true  to  his  word 


try  tob« 
try  to  have 


Tuesday  afternoo 
turn  about  JX 

turn  arouud       

turn  away 

turn-ed  upon 

twice  as  much 

twice  as  far  b 

R^ 

twice  as  long  a8_V_g 


Two  children 
two  or  more 
two  or  three  times 
two  or  three  years 

two-thirds          

two  thousand  dollars     > 

two  years  ago         v»-~ 

[For  exercise  on  phrases  be 
ginning  with  T,  see  p.  199] 

u 


Uncalled  for 
Uucared  for 
'Under  a,  or  an 

under  age 

under  all  the  cir-i       ^^ 
cu  instances)     • 

underallthocirrnni-f 
stances  of  the  casei 

under  another  \ 
name  i 

under  arrest 


under  as  much 


under  consideration 


under  his  ow 


under  liis  own 
signature 


under  pain  of  death  .  >• 


under  peculiar 
circumstances} 

under  side  of  it 

under  such  cir- 
cuiuatances 

under  the  admin- 
ietration 

under  the  care    _ 

under  the  cir-> 
cumstancesi    - 


under  the  government : 


under  the  rules  of  I 
this  i 


under  this  bead 
under  weight 
under  which  thciv  in 
under  your 


Understand  lie,  or  the    M> 


understand  it  to> 
havej 


understand  you 

understanding  that     ^f 

understanding  >      ^n 

there  woa  )     "^Z^ — 

Undertake  it  *~f 

I — 

undertake  to  b«        *-l 

^ 

undertaken  it 

undertaken  their 
undertaken  to  do 
undertaken  your 
undertakes  to  do 


undertakes  to  say 

undertook  their)  , 

easel 

undertook  to) 

tell  us  I     — 

Uniform  manner  . 
uniform  speed 

uniform  way 

"fc 

United  States  Bank  ^-P 

United  States  Bonda 
United  States  Cir- 


States  Cir-j 
cuit  Court) 


United  States  Con- 
stitution 

United  States      ) 
District  Court) 

United  Statt-8  Oov-)    ^  Q   •> 
eminent  I     - 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


171 


United  States  Senate 

United  States) 

Senator!    — 

United  States  Su- ) 
preme  Court) 

C   \ 
Universal  happineaa  V^^^ 

Universal! st  church  V^  / 

TT 

universally  known     V? 

Unjust  acci!s:tiii:ii 
unjust  j  udge 
unjust  sentence 
Unless  he,  or  the. 
unless  he  can 
unless  he  does 
unless  he  has,  or  is 
unless  I  can 
unless  I  have 
unless  it  has,  or  is br 

unless  she 

unless  there,  or  I 
they  are  / 

unless  they  were 
unless  this  is  done_ 
unless  we  find 

unless  you  do     

unless  you  were ! 

unless  your  Houor_ 

Until  a,  or  an     

until  about  that) 
time! 

until  after  he     _J 
until  after  I 
until  after  noon . 


until  after  that 
until  after  you 
until  another  time. 

until  at  last       

until  authorized 

until  called  for  _ 


until  it  appears . 

until  it  can  be ) 
made  J  ~ 

until  it  has  been  . 
until  it  is  ready, 
until  many 
•until  others 
until  our  own 

until  some  one 

until  their,  or  j 
there! 

until  there  had  been 
until  there  was 

until  they  are 

until  they  have/ 
been! 

until  to-morrow. 

until  we  are/ 
certain! 

until  yesterday 
until  you  are 
Up  and  down 
up  from 

up  stairs  — 

up  their,  or  there 
up  to  that  time 


upon  their  own  )     N 
imony  j  ~ 


up  towards  us 
up  with  them 
up  with  your 
Upon  another 
upon  being  told . 

upon  his  head 

upon  his  own/ 
showing! 

upon  our  part 

upon  such 

upon  that  day ^ 

upon  the  subject  — ^ 

>wn) 
testimi 

upon  what  Is 
upon  which  there  is 
upon  your  own 

Upper  house       \*P 

upper  part 

upper  story 

upside  down 

Use  it    <f    use  their''  & 

use  them 

used  it 

used  to  be 

used  to  have 

used  to  say 

Usual  question 

usual  time 

usual  way 

[For  exercise  on  phrases  be- 
ginning with  U,  see  p.   199.J 


172 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


validity  of  his  patent  _§^ — 
validity  of  the  patent  ^\ 
validity  of  which     ^    . 

validity  of  your         X" 

valuable  consid-  \      Q^ 
erationf        ^ 


value  of  his 
value  of  it 


value  of  the  land 
value  of  their 
value  of  which 
valne  of  yonr 
valne  their  own 
various  condition 
various  interests     V^[^ 
various  questions 
venture  to  say 

ventured  upon 

Verdict  for  the) 
defendant! 

verdict  .for  tbel 
plaintiff/ 

verdict  of  the  jury         ^ 


very  natural 
very  near  there 
very  nearly 
very  objectionable. 

very  quiet 

very  respectfully) 
yours) 

very  satisfactorily 
very  short  time 
very  seldom 
very  soon  after 
very  sure 
very  truly  yours 
very  well  a' 

vicinity  of  the  cityJ&£__ 

vicinity  of  Gin- > 
cinnati  ) 

vicinity  of  New) 
Yorkj 

vicious  habits    _ 
vicious  conduct 
vice  vena 
View  of  it 
view  of  the  premises 
view  of  the  question 
view  of  the  subject, 
view  of  their 
view  of  your 


violations  of  law 


volunteer  company 
volunteer  regiment 


Vulgar  habits 
vulgar  '.a 
vulgar  manners 

W 

Want  a,  or  an    

want  of  his         

want  of  it — « 


want  of  judgment     .  / 
*~& 

want  of  nothing___L_ 

want  of  time      

^ 
want  of  which          / 

want-ed  to  be  \ 

*H[ 
want-ed  to  have   .       >- 

<=-*v 

want-ed  to  say  ,/_ 

*•* 

want-ed  to  show  __-«£_ 

want-ed  to  under- )    c^f 
stand  j    — 

War  of  words         >^ 
war  record  ~>^"^ 

warm  weather 

Was  a,  or  an  L 

was  about  ^ 

was  accommodated  _t=j — 
was  accomplished 
was  accustomed 
was  affirmed 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


173 


•as  as  good  as   — 2£ — 

as  as  it  sho\ild  be  — 2     . 

V"O   * 
•as  aa  well  ae    _J? 


> 


was  decomposed. 


NS_ 
entially        / 


vae  it  ever  known . 


vas  it  bis  purpose. 

vas  it  not  forj 
the  purpose  ( 


as  it  really 

-y 

as  it  right         

vas  long  ago      — ***i 

as  manifest        *"^»- 

vas  mentioned     ^~"-- 

was  neglected        *-*s 

was  nevertheless *• 

was  next  to  im-  \  )^ 
possible  J   ^~^ 

was  not  done      Li 

V 

was  not  it  4= 

) 
was  not  poBRihln     o 

was  not  under-)       ) 

stood!     -*" 

was  not,  (or  wasn't)  , 
you> 

was  nothing  more)   ] 
than>  - 

was  observed  '< 

N< 

was  offered  me, )     J 
or  my  |     *& 

was  or  was  net       ^ 

was  ordinarily    2 

was  originally    ^ 

was  performed    i 

was  protested     c 

was  punished     L 

was  quite  certain  ^ 
was  rather  too  much 

was  recommended , 

was  referred         , 


was  regarded 
was  said  to  hav< 
was  sent  away 
vas  shortly  after 
was  sometime  ago 

vas  simply  im- ")    j-**s-> 
possible)    - 

vas  the  way 

was  tliero  anybody 

.vas  there  any  one 
else 


was  there  any  thing) 
else  said  j 

was  there  any 
thing  said 

was  there  any  thing  ^^ 
said  or  done  j  I 

was  there  any  thing  j  \|Xj 
said  there 

* 
was  there  no  one 

was  there  no  one  1 
else  there  j 

was  there  nothing 
said 


was  their  intention 

was  this  not       _/... 

V 

was  to  have  been 

was  to  have  made  _ 
was  to  have  sent  _ 
was  to  have  taken 

was  told  that 

< 
was  understood) 

to  say  j    ' 

was  well  known 

Way  of  the  wor.ld  . 
ways  and  means_ 
We  admit-ed  _ 
we  afterwards  _ 


174 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


we  all  think 
we  allege 
we  always 

we  answer          

we  are  able  to  state  <^^>p 
we  are  acquainted  £^Z2_ 
we  are  aware  that  (~^-^_\ 
we  are  better 
we  are  prepared 


w  e  are  naturally 
we  are  next 
ive  are  no  more 
we  art-  not 


we  are  not  aware  L^__r__- 

we  are  not  going)  rSi-~ 

to  be}     '  — \— 

wu  are  not  interested  C/i-P 
we  are  not  only    ^*~~7' 
we  are  not  so  sure 
wo  are  not  willing 
we  are  of  opinion 
we  are  often 


we  are  ready 

wo  are  satisfied  ) 
that  J 


we  are  sorry  to  ) 
Kay,  or  see  j 

we  tire  taken  by* 
surprise  j 

we  are  their 
we  are  therefore 
we  are  to  have 


wearennderstoodJ  (S^ 
to  bel          \ 

we  are  very  sure   f^\j\ 
we  are  willing    ^\._~ 


we  are  wrong 
we  are  yours 
we  attempt-ed 

we  become  ___\ 

we  beg  leave  to  say 
we  believe  that 
we  call  it 


we  called  upon  you 


\  _ 


[  We  can ,  tee  can  not 

i   f-  —3  i 

be s,  we  gave — J  ,  etc., 

ar*1  better  written  separate- 
ly, ati  a  general  thing,  than 
to  use  the '{-hook  for  we,  as 
some  writers  do.  The  brief 

v>  may  be  used  before 

_ZZI_  and  ~      ,  if  preferred 


to  lifting  the  pen.] 


we  can  not  say 


wo  can  not  un-> 
derstandj 


we  can  only  say  _     ^""^ 


we  can  state 
we  contend 
we  could  never 
we  could  not  be 
we  could  show 
we  depend  upon  it 

we  did ^ do.  did  not    ^ 

we  differed 
we  discover-ed 

we  do — I do.  do  not  __J 

we  do  not  know 

we  do  not  think 
we  do  therefore 
we  estimate-ed 
we  fear -you  will 
wr  feel  that 
we  feel  there  is  not 
we  felt  such 
we  find,  or  found 
we  gave  it  up 
we  give  yon 


we  got  them 

we  had *_ 

«  e  had  not 
we  had  not  been. 
we  have  been 
we  have  expected 
we  have  made 
we  have  not  been 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


175 


we  have  not  had 

we  have  notwith- 1 
pttuiding  j 

we  have  put 

we  have  said       

we  have  taken 

we  have  their  word 

wo  have  therefore 

we  have  to  learn 

we  have  to  make  it 

we  hope  there  is 

we  hope  to  have 

we  imagine 

we  intended 

we  judge  there  is 

we  knew  he  was 

we  knew  there  was 

we  know  there  | 
would  be  / 

we  knew  you  were 

we  know  not  where 

we  know  there 
must  be 

we  know  there  are 

we  know  there 
are  not 

we  know  there 


we  know  there 
are  others 
we  know  there 


we  know  there  I 
have  been( 
we  know  there 


we  know  there) 
were  not) 

we  know  there  )< 
were  sonic  i 


we  know  therefore.*^ 

we  know  they) 
are  not! 


we  know  we  shrill 
we  know  you  were . 

we  maintain  ^  

we  may  as  well  

we  may  be  able 
we  may  be  certain. 


we  may  be  sure  of  it 
we  may  be  there 
we  may  nevertheless 
we  may  therefore 

we  mean  to  be 

we  mean  to  give, 
or  go 

we  mean  to  have  it   c-~? 

we  meant  to  1>e) 
there) 

we  might  as  well 

we  might  as  well  | 

say  BO) 

we  might  contend 

we  might  have  had 

we  might  have  £ 
known) 

we  might  have ) 
taken  j 

we  might  not  be 
we  must  also 
we  must  always  be  ^ 
we  must  be  there 
we  must  charge 
we  must  consider 


/°   we  miiRt  do  ) 

something! 


we  must  give  way 
we  must  judge 
we  must  mention 
we  must  not  be  _f±: 
we  must  observe 
we  must  present 
we  must  say,  or  see 
we  must  thereforo 
we  must  work 
we  neglect-ed 
we  never 
we  no  more 
we  not  only 
we  now  think 


we  only  say 

c 

we  ought 


do.  not 


we  ought  not  to  be 
we  ought  not  to  have 
we  ought  not  to  think 
we  ought  to  be 
we  ought  to  do  so 

we  ought  to  feel_ 

wo  ought  to  give) 
them  > 

we  ought  to  have 
\\eoughttohave) 

we  ought  to  have) 
done  it) 

we  ought  to  have j 
given) 

we  ought  to  have) 
had) 

we  question  whether. 


176 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


we  rather  expect 
we  rather  Incline 
we  rather  think 


we  recommond-cd 


we  refer-red 


we  refer-red  to; 

tl.o  fact 


we  reply  *-^^- 

we  reprcsctit-ed \ 


werequire-od  that 
we  resolved  that 


we  satisfied  them 
we  send  you 
wo  shall  at  once 
we  shall  be 
we  shall  give  you 
we  shall  have  been 
we  shall  have  made 
wo  shall  have  their 


we  shall  not 
we  should  _ 
we  should  have  bee 


.  be    1L 


we  should  have  had 

wo  should  have) 

known]    ~ 

wo  should  have) 
taken  j 

we  should  kuow. 


wo  should  not  have 
we  should  rather  _ 


we  should  say,  or  see 
we  seldom 


wo  sold 


we  stand . 


we  take  it  fur) 
grail  ted  i 

•we  take  it  that 
we  tell  them 
we  thank-ed  them 
wo  think  there  is 
\ve  thought  it 
we  told  you 
we  took  it  up 
we  turned  nronnd 
wo  understand 
wo  usually 
we  want  to  be 
we  weut  away 
we  were  called 
we  were  glad 
we  were  having 


we  were  intending 


we  were  never __ 

we  were  not  re-  J    C/>'^  " 
spousiblej 


we  were  often 
we  were  only 


we  wore  there 

we  were  thinking  . 
i 
we  were  to  be     . 


we  were  to  follow  ^^ 

we  -were  to  have  1  C^'V^ 
been  J 

wo  were  to  havef 


wo  were  to  have) 
take n j 

we  were  to  stand 
wo  were  told 
we  were  wanted_ 


we  were  willing 
to  have 

we  will  appear 

wo  will  become    ^  ^ — 

we  will  do  so 

wo  will  feel,  or) 
follow  j 

we  will  have  dono     0  **-. 

we  will  have  nothing  6  V^.  ^ 
s~\ 

wo  will  have  taken 


we  will  have  their 

wo  will  have  you) 
understand  j" 

we  will  hear  yon      L/         ! 

we  will  let  yon  j 
know  I 

we  will  not  be  1 
likely  / 

we  will  not  give  j 

wo  will  not  kuow  _i2 


we  will  not  now     <5 


we  will  not  say 

we  will  uot  venture 
to  say  j 

wo  will  observe 
we  will  only 

we  will  pemnada    (->        "^ 

we  will  proceed  \ 
to  say ) 

wo  will  say,  or  see 
we  will  tell  you 


we  will  try  to  have 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


177 


we  will  want  — i 
we  will  work  — £ 
we  wish  him  — 
we  wieh  it  could  be_ 
we  wish  it  niiglit_L_ 

we  wish  it  was    

we  wihh  it.  were 


wo  wish  there { 
could  l>e; 

we  wii-h  there  was 

we  wi^h  to  be 

we  wish  to  h:ivi-  it ^ 

we  wi«h  to  know  J 

wo  wi;-h  to  s«y,  j      c         <^ 

we  wish  to  tui- 1     /     c/« 
deiYtaml)     — '"7 

^  <. 
we  wish  you  would         "7 

we  withdrew 

we  withhold 

v.o  wonder -I'd ) 
at  tha-M 

we  won't  do  n> 

we  won't  have  that  ' 

we  would  add      ___j___ 

wo  would  ask 

we  would  ho 

we  would  hrtvej 
done  it) 

we  would  have) 
taken \ 

we  would  uot  be_ 
we  would  say 

wear  and  tear    

wear  their 


C_J>  . 
Wednesday  afternoon     **--J 

Wednesday  evening         | 
Wednesday  night 
Wednesday  we«;k 
weekly  payments 
well  done  \-* 

well  known         

c~c      = — \ 

Went  away  -         } 

c^ 
went  dowu  there   . 

went  for  him 


went  upon  his 

Were  accepted    _t^_ 

were  acknowledged  (s 
were  acquainted 
were  adopted 
were  appointed 
were  at  hand      _Jr- .     _ 
,", 


were  he  not 
were  I  not 


were  it  not  better 
were  it  li>  be  said 
were  just  as 

were  known,  or  none  (-^x 

wero  mostly 

were  necessarily _£/ 

were  not  given 


were  not  his        ? 

were  not  I 
won-  not  under 


were  uncertain  f 
about  it  j 

were  understood  I 
to  he  J  - 


were  you  informed 
were  you  not          (- 
were  your  own 

Wesleyan  Church 

/ 

west  end  s»i_we8t  half_fl_ 


western  country  a 

western  course  <> 
western  lands  a^ 

western  men  a 
wet  to  the  akin 
wet  weather 


178 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


What  a,  or  an. 
what  a  man 


what  a  little  thing 

what  a  question 


what  a  short  time. 


^> 


what  a  time 


what  a. way  of) 
doing  j 

what  about  it 

what  advantage) 
is  there ' 

what  an  interesting       f 

what  are  his 


what  are  their  ] 

reasons  /  — 

what  are  you  go-  \ "^ 
ing  to  do  J     — 

what  are  your 
views 

what  can  be  the) 
reason  i 

what,  can  they  do 

what  considerations__(.5_ 

what  could  be  the        \     

what  could  I  do     ^^j 

what  could  theyj  ," 
expect) 

what  could  we 

what  clanprcr  can  |      U 

there  be>     -jf— 

what  danger)         {_       x. 
is  there)      — y 


\_^"t 

think_         7 


what  day 
what  date 
what  defense 

what  did  he  say 

what  did  I  <1 


lo      _i 


what  did  they  do         / 

what  difference          J 

what  direction 

what  discovery 

what  distinction P*— ^ 


what  do  they 

what  do  we  find  --  sL  — 

what  do  you  mean  _kr3-  __ 


hat  do  you  menn  \  \-^-^ 
>y  such  language  J        X^- 

jy\      ' 
^ 


by 

what  do  you  re- 
nieraber 

what  do  you  say 
what  do  you  think 
what  does  .he  Bay 
what  does  it  mean 

what  effect  had  it 

what  else  do  yon)  '      ^ , 

know)     

what  elee  is  there  ' 

what  else  was  said 


what  else  was  said, 
or  done 

what  else  was)      1^J 

tsaid  there  i rj 

^\/^~&\ 

what  else  waa  there j. 

what  expectation       ' — ^ 
what  facts  have  yo 
what  foundation 
what  gives  it 
what  has  been  said 
what  has  happened 

what  he  did        

what  he  has  said 


what  I  can  do 
what  I  find 


v,  hat  I  have  said 
what  if  it  were 
what  id  the  worl 
what  is  it 


what  is  their 
what  is  to  bo  donc 

r 

' 


what  its  your_ 


what  it  has  do 
what  it  is  for 
what  it  is  worth    (^ 
what  it  scorns 
what  it  wants 

what  it  would  be 

what  knowledge) 
has  he) 

what  knowledge  ) 
have  you  J 

what  little  oppor- 

what  little  time 
there  is  left  J 

what  made  yon 
what  makes  it 
what  matters  it 
what  may  be  said 
what  means 
what  measures 


what  month  was  it 


what  next 

what  objection  / 
have  you) 

what  of  it 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


179 


what  question 


what  reason  has  he 

what  reason  have  >  ^ Vji 
youj 


what  reason  is  there 
what  fight  had  he 
what  right  have  I 

what  right  have  you Vn 

what  say  yon 
what  shall  I  say 
what  sort  of  a  man 


what  there  is  to  do 

what  there  was 

> 

what  time  is  it 

what  time  was  it 

what  to  do 

what  to  say 

what  to  thiuk 

what  use  is  it 

what  use  is  there       *?     U 

what  was  after wards_J 

j  V> 

what  was  done 
\\  hat  was  it 


what  was  said 
mid  done 


what  was  said  and  1         J 

done  tln.'1-e  j fc~ 

what  was  stud  there    <y    J 


what  was  that 


what  wai*  there 
what  we  can  do- 
what  we  have 

what  we  may 

what  we  would  1 
suggest  > 

what  were  you 
what  will  he,  or  the 
what  will  they 


what  would  he  thin 


what  would  you 


Whatever  a  man_ 

whatever  effect) 
it  has} 

whatever  he  may 
whatever  he  says 

whatever  I  do 

whatever  I  may)    L, 

think  j  r- 

whatever  it  is     ^L 

whatever  knqwl-  \ 
edge  he  j 

whatever  objection 


_ 
i    \J 


whatever  that) 
may  be( 

whatever  under- 
standing 

whataver  way 
whatever  you  do 
whatever  you  say 

When  a,  or  an 

t  im-  V 
tant  J 

when  any  one 


when  a  moot  im- 
por 


^-t» 


*v 


when  did  you 

when  has  he 

when  he  came) 
there) 

when  he  was 
when  I  am  sure 
when  I  can  do  it 
when  I  find 
when  I  have  not. 
when  is  it 

when  it  did  not 

when  it  first  hap- 
pened 

when  it  had  1 
not  been ) 

when  it  is  borne) 
in  mind) 

when  it  is  done  _ 
when  it  is  known 
when  it  is  said 
when  it  is  taken 


when  it  is  un-)        ^*f 
del-stood)  


when  it  shall  be ^ 

when  it  states    _      o 


when  it  was  not  so 
when  it  would  be 
when  necessary  _ 


when  nobody  else . 

when  no  one 

when  shall  I  c»ll__jc_ 

when  shall  it 

when  such  things 


ISO 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


when  taken  into 
account 

when  their,  there, 
or  they  are 

when  there  has) 
not  been  J 

when  there  is) 
no  more} 

when  there  is 
nothing  to  do 


when  there  must  be 
when  there  was  no 
when  there  were  no 
when  there  will  be 
when  there  would 

when  therefore 

when  they  are 
known 

when  they  are  taken 

when  they  are  wanted 

whea  they  do  that         *| 

<wC 

when  they  have  been  12 

when  this  is) 
the  case) 

when  those  who 

when  we  are 
able 

when  we  are  ready 
when  we  do  that 

when  we  have 

when  we  know 
there  is 

•when  we  may  not 

when  we  say,  orese 

when  we  take  into/          S 
consideration  \  tn — 

when  we  were  not. 

when  we  were  there 

when  were  they  P^V 


when  were  we 

when  were  you 

when  yon  come 
to  think 

when  you  do  tb:xt 
when  yon  find    _ 


when  you  have  bee 

when  you  observe/ 
that) 

when  yon  say,  or  see  ) 

when  you^ake  into*  c — ^ 
consideration  j          M~~ 

when  you  were  there, 
when  your  Honor 
Whenever  a,  or  a 
whenever  any  one 
whenever  I  can 
whenever  I  find 
whenever  I  think  it        Vy 

whenever  it  is 

whenever  it  is) 
necessary ) 

whenever  their  1 
friends) 

whenever  there  is 
need  of  it 

whenever  they  are)  ^    I 

satisfied  {       Vn 

whenever  we  are 

whenever  you  like. 

whenever  your) 
Honor) 

whensoever  there  is  ^~T 
whensoever  you  will 
Whore  a  man 

whero  all  is 

where  all  their, 
or  the: 


where  are  his 

where  are  there,) 
or  their) 

where  are  they  •  _ 
where  are  we 

where  are  you 

wnereare  yourj 
friends) 

where  did  he,  or  tho 
where  do  yon  live 
where  do  you  reside 


where  do  yon  say  j  C/\n 

you  livej          )/\ 
where  do  you  j 
suppose) 


where  every  one. 
•where  has  he 
where  has  there 

where  have  they. 

where  have  you) 
be«uj 

where  I  aincertaii 

where  I  do  not* 
think! 

where  is  it 
where  is  there 


where  is  your          ^ 
place  of  business  j 

where  it  has,  or  is_ 

where  it  has  been 

where  it  is) 
said  that) 

where  not  only 

where  nothing  is 

where  so  many  | 
people  j 

where  their  cases 


where  (here  are  no 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE, 


181 


where  there  are  ) 
so  many  J 

where  there  can  bo 

where  there  has  bee: 

where  there  is  ) 
nothing  to  do) 

where  there  is  such 
where  there  was  not 
where  there  were 

where  there  will  be 

where  they  are) 
iutercstedj. 

where  they  are ) 

where  they  are ) 
ready  ) 

where  they  are  j 
supposed  to  be  \ 

where  they  do  no 
where  they  may  be 

where  they  were 

where  they  were  )  C^sf 

said  to  be/ -e>f 


-^T 


where  we  have  had 
where  we  wore    _ 


where  were  they, 
where  were  we    C^^^ 
where  were  you 
where  will  it  end 
where  would  they 


where  would  yon 

where  yon  can. 

where  you  find 

where  you  have  been  Cs     \- 

where  you  observe. 

where  you  was 

where  you  were 

where  you  will  be 

where  you  wish 

Whereas  he,  or  the 

whereas  I  have, 
been1 

whereas  it  ia 


whereas  they  are. 


whereas  we  do  no 


whereas  you  can. 

whereas  you  have  ) 
been) 


Whereby  it  is  t/ 

whereby  their,  >       C/""* 
or  they  are)     

whereby  we  may  CX^  V 
whereby  yon  will  C^* 
Wherefore  there  is 
wherefore  they  are_ 
wherefore  yon  are. 

Wherein  he,  or  the. 

wherein  there)    £/ 
has  been)    — 

wherein  they  say    i 

wheresoever  their  A 

wheresoever  they ) 
arej 

wheresoever  yon  )   ( 
arc  f  " 


Wherever  found 


wherever  ho  was 


wherever  you  are 
wherever  yon  like 


whether  or  not 
whether  there  are . 

whether  there  could 

whether  there 
has  been 

whether  there 
is  or  not 

whether  there  were 

whether  they  are 

whether  they  are>  ~»v 

ready {       V/j 

whether  they  areJ  ^       ' 
willing] 

whether  we  aro 
whether  you  are. 
Which  accounted fo 
which  accounts  for 
which  all  believe 

which  all  have  

which  all  know  _ 
which  all  may    _ 


which  all  must  see 
which  all  of  them 


182 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


which  all  of  us 
which  all  of  yo 


which  all  others 
which  all  say 

which  all  their 

which  all  un-; 
derstand) 

which  all  would;    / 
be  willing) 

which  almost 
which  aloiie 
which  also 
which  altogether 

which  appears  to  be 

which  are  accounted 
for 

which  are  acknowl- 
edged to  be  j 

which  are  all-there 
which  are  also 
which  are  as 

v/liich  are  balanced 

which  are  better  _ 
than  j 

which  are  con-j 

eideriibiv ) 

which  are  derived 
which  are  entitl 

\\hich  are  estitu 

v.-hich  ore  ex-j 
aggeratodj 

which  are  explained  ^ 
which  are  given 
which  ore  governed  V? 
which  are  having 
which  are  held 


imntcd  / 


which  are  intended 


which  are  likely  I 
to  be) 

which  are  meant ) 
to  tot 


which  are  necessary 


which  are  never- 
theli 


I  A- 


which  are  not 


which  are  rendered 


which  are  ropre-) 
sen  ted  \ 

which  are  some  ofi  v 

the  reasons)  


which  are  subject 
which  are  to  be 
which  are  to  have. 


which  are  undertaken 

which  are  usually . 

which  are  very  > 
muchj 

which  as  usual 
which  brings  us_ 


which  can  be  said. 
which  case  will  be_ 
which  consideration, 
which  could  not  be 
whichever  way 

which  explains  wby_ 

which  fully  I 
sustains) 


which  generally. 


which  goes  to  show 
whic.h  had  I 


»hich  had  not  been 


which  happaneil-ens   /       / 

/      o 
ch  hardly  ever_ 

which  has,  or  is) 

always) 

which  has  become, 

which  has  been ; 
said 


which  has  ever  ) 
been  J 

which  has  generally.^. 

which  has  got)  „/ 

to  be| 7\— 

which  has  just; 
been) 

which  has  longj 
since) 

which  has  never 
been 

which  has  nothing  > 
to  do) 

which  has  now      VL 
which  has  taken 

which  has  therefore 

which  has,  or) 
is  to  be) 

which  has  to  have, 
which  has  un- 


dergone  J 
which  have  achie v 


which  have-  become 
which  ha 

which  have  en- 
tered into. 

which  have  generally      y 
which  have  had       4 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDB. 


183 


which  have  had) 
to  be) 

which  have  had) 

to  have)    -^ 

which  have  long ) 

been  /     ' 

which  have  never  _±! 

which  have  often  

which  have  rarely_£ 
which  have  referred . 

which  have  taken 

which  have  their) 
own) 

whicb  have  to ' 
have  their 


which  he  found  < 

to  be) 


which  he  has  not 


which  behaving 

which  he  hesitated) 
about) 


which  he  himself  _ 

which  he  intended) / 
todoi 
which  be  is  en-) 

titled  to)    - 

which  he  knows  )    4 
to  be  j  — 

which  he  mentioned 


which  he  not  only 

which  he  now) 

objects  to  j 

which  he  eaid 
which  he  thinks . 
which  he  understood, 
which  he  was  not . 
which  I  am  sure  . 
which  I  am  told . 
which  I  made     . 


which  I  may  > 
as  well/ 

which  I  think 


which  I  understand 

which  i«    o      do.  i 

which  is  as  well 
known 

which  is  not  clear. 

which  is  not  BO 

which  is  their,  \ 
or  there  J 

which  it  appears 6^ 

which  it  cannot ~2 


which  it  did  not, 
don't,  or  had  notj 

which  it  gives 


which  it  has  been 

which  it  has  had 

which.it  has) 
sustained  j 

which  it  has) 
taken ) 

which  it  is  not 

which  it  is     ) 
.   reasonable  J 

y.bichitissaid 

which  it  might  _ 

which  it  most  be) 
remembered) 

which  it  otherwise. 

which  it  ought) 
to  have} 

which  it  ought) 
to  have  done) 

which  it  prevented 

which  it  requires 

which  it  some-) 
times) 

which  it  would) 
have  been) 

which  may  be 


which  might  not  be  J. 

which  must  be)         /— 
considered) 

whi  :h  naturally 
which  needs  to  be 

which  nobody  will ^ 

which  of  all  their 
wbich  of  hia 


which  of  our 
which  of  their 
v/hich  of  them 
which  of  you 

which  ought  he 

which  ought) 
never  to  be) 

which  ought) 
not  to  have) 

which  ought  hot! 
to  take  place  f 

which  ought  surely 

which  ought) 
to  appear) 

which  ought) 
to  become) 

which  ought  to) 
enter  into) 

which  ought  to) 
establish  j 

which  ought  to  have. 

which  ought  to  have)     •  V^ 
accomplished  J ~y 

which  ought  to  have) 
ansv/cred) 

which  ought  toj 
have  been) 

wbich  ought  to  ) 
have  had  j 

which  ought  to  have) ' 
no  influence) 

which  ought  to) 
have  put) 

which  our  friends . 


wbich  partakes 


184 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


which  possibly 
which  puts  me 

which  puts  us     _^_ 

3 

which  puts  you     x 

•which  roferrcd-ence 

which  presentation 

which  satisfies  | 
me  thatj 

which  secured 
which  seems  to  be. 
which  seldom 
which  served 
which  shall  be    . 

which  should  be_ 

which  should  | 
have  been  j 

which  should  | 
have  had) 

which  should  | 
interest} 


which  should 
not  have 

which  ehould 


ich  ehould  ) 
no  longer  J 

which  should) 
put  us) 

which  should ) 
really  J 

which  should) 
stand) 

which  should) 
take  place! 

which  side  of 
which  somebody, 
which  sometimes 
which  subject 


which  subjected) 
him/- 

which sweeps  away      _  - 


which  their,  1 
or  there  / 


(J    *> 


which  tb<'irown 

which  there  had 
been 

which  there  may 
not  be 

which  there  was 
which  therefore 

which  they  are 

which  they  arc  ) 
expecting) 

which  they  are* 
having  j 


which  they  are  not 


which  they  are 
saiJ  to  have 

which  they  are) 
understood) 

which  was  not 


which  were  ac- 
counted  for 


which  were  almost 
which  were  also 


which  were  among 
the  beet 

which  were  as) 
good  as) 

which  were  as) 
nown) 


well  k 


which  were  de- 
livered 


which  were  ha 


which  were  kn 


which  were  made 


which  were  1 
neglected )       — 

which  were  not) 
anticipated)    - 

which  were  not ) 

taken)    ~ 

which  were  not  yet_ 

which  were  not-) 
withfitandiog)  ~ 

which  were  rather_ 

which  were  renderet 

which  were  to) 

appear)    — 

which  were  to) 
have  been )  — 

which  were  to) 

have  had)  — 

which  wereun-) 

derstood {    ~~ 

which  will  ac- )    /_ 
commodatei  ~ 

which  will  answer_ 
which  will  astonish 
which  will  at  least 
which  will  be  done, 
which  will  bo  seen 
which  will  begin. 


which  will  come . 


which  will  follow,) 
or  fully} 

which  will  form. 

which  will  gen-j 
erallyj  • 

which  will  happen 

which  will  have) 
had) 

which  will  have) 
their) 

which  will  have) 
to  have) 

which  will  improve 

which  will 
interest  you 

which  will  make) 
it 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


183 


which  will  more) 
than! 


which  will  most) 
likelj) 

which  will     > 
necessarily  ( 

which  will  no  doubt  Oj — 
which  will  probably. 

which  will  not 

which  will  not) 
admit  J 

which  will  not  be 

vhich  v,-ill  not) 
have) 

which  will  not) 
interfere) 

which  will  not) 
justify  j 

which  will  partake 
which  will  seldo: 


which  will  soon  be 

which  will  therefore  (^ 

which  will  usually__Z___ 
which  will  you  4 

which  M-on't  be s£i 

which  would)               f 
amount  to  j  ./» 

which  would)    t 

appear) ^~ — 

which  would  bal-  \       ^f. 
auce  accounts  J   — ^ — 

which  would)               f  ""P 
become)     r 

which  would)  / 

explain)    "        sf 

which  would  go)        ^ 
to  show  (       c^z 

rhich  would) 

have)  t, 

which  would)     f 

have  been)     tc 

rhich  would) 

have  had  j  Q 

'hich  would)  f 

have  it  (     '     ~~~~S ' 

rhich  would  have) 

justified  j  — -O — 


which  weald  have) 
nothing  to  do) 

which  would  have) 
passed) 

which  would  have) 
put  it  out) 

which  would  have) 
stood) 

which  would  have) 
undergone) 

which  would") 

he  do  J    

which  would) 

he  think)     

which  would) 

mostly) 

which  would) 
never  dp ) 

which  would) 
not  be) 

which  would  not) 
generally) 

which  would  not) 
have  been) 

which  would  not) 
have  had) 

which  would  not  > 
often  occur/ 

which  would  not  j 
pay,  or  put)  ~ 

which  would  orily_ 

which  would) 
prevent) 

which  would) 
put  you) 

which  would) 
render) 

which  would  satis-) 
fy  him,  or  me)  ~ 

which  would  ^ 

seem  to  be  j    5 

which  would  some- ) 

times  happen  J</  ^"X 


which  you  have) 
said) 

which  you  Lave) 
taken  y 

which  you  know) 
to  be) 

which  you  men- 1 
tion-ed ) 

which  you  must )     /£— a. 

be  aware)  ^\^ 

which  you  now  . 

which  you  saw,  \ 
say,  or  see  j 

v.'hich  you  should )       JL 

not)   -  n^~'  • 

which  yon  was  • 
which  you  were 
which  you  will  say 

which  yon  wish 

which  you  would  J 
rathe: 

whichever  he,  cr  th 
whichever  it  ic 
"While  believing, 
while  he,  or  the  . 


while  it  baa,  or  is 
while  it  may  be  _ 
while  it  rests  _ 
while  it  was 
while  nothing 
while  others 


while  their,  or  there 
while  there  are 


while  there  is 
while  they  may 
while  they  were 
while  they  will 


186 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


while  we 

while  we  are 

while  we  knew  ' 
that. 

while  we  may 
while  with  them 


while  with  you,) 
your  | 

while  you  are 
while  you  were 
whiter  than 

Who  agree  *— 

who  appear  to  )          ^ 

have  / °r 

who  are  doing        ?  ~  is* 

who  are  going)          1 

to  be)  ~~       ^\~' 
who  are  having)      i^_    ^ 
their  j 

who  .arc  mostly  ?Tfo 

who  are  not  1^ 

who  are  not)  "L^j> 

interested  (      ^\ — 

who  are  not*          1 -, 

known I 

who  are  now  ^, ,  -^ 

who  are  said  >  Q 

to  be/    IT 

who  arc  to  be  ? 

who  are  to  have    1    i^\ 

who  are  under-/       -^ 
stood  to  be'  (^ 

who  arc  willing  _2_ 

who  are  vou 

who  believe 

who  CM  n  there  be 

who  could  not  say 

who  expects °L 


who  fuels,  or) 
follows) 

who  had  been 
who  has  a,  or 
who  has  had 

who  has  it 

who  has  not) 
been  j 

who  has  not) 
observed) 

who  has  not) 
seen) 

who  has  nothing) 
to  doj 

who  has  your 
who  have  become 

who  have  began 

who  have  come  to) , 
the  conclusion ', 

who  have  discovered       I. 

who  have  ever  been       4 
who  have  had 
who  have  intended 
who  have  neglected  &— f~~~ 
who  have  never  hprn  It- — « 
who  have  cot  had 
ho  have  objected 
who  have  ordered 
who  have  put  forth      & 
who  have  returned 
who  have  shown, 
who  have  taken. 


\v he  havfc  thought. 

who  have  to  J>ave | 
their  | 

who  have  un-) 
dertakenj     " 


who  may  be 


who  may  be) 
ax  pec  ted  j 


>•-?> 


who  shall  not 


who  should  have) 
been! 


who  should  not  be  . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


187 


who  will  have 
nothing  to  do 

who  will  have  taken  . 
who  will  not  be 


who  will  remember 
who  will  say      


-f 


who  will  try 

who  will  want     ^  -    ' 

who  will  you  ^ 

who  would  be  4 

who  would  have  ? 


who  would  have  done    ^. 

who  would  know?       -^     J 
that 

who  would  never 
know 

who  would  not  be 

who  would  not  > 
Bay,  or  sue  1 

who  writes  that 

who  you  are) 
awarui 


who  you  say 
Whoever  attempts 


whoever  becomes 

whoever  did  that 

whoever  enters) 
iutot 

whoever  finds 
whoever  had  been 
whoever  he  is     . 


whoever  it  may  b 
whoever  knows 
whoever  nays  so 

whoever  shall 

whoever  takes 

the  time*  — 

whoever  that )          ^ 

may  be \         v— \ — 

whoever  they  are 
whoever  thinks 


whoever  undertakes, 
whoever  you  think      ^ 
Whole- audience 

whole  concern 
whole  fault 


whole  house 
whole  land 


whole  of  that  time 


whole  of  them 
whole  of  your 
whole  time 
whole  truth 
whole  universe 
whole  volume 
whole  world 


v     \ 


whole  year 
wholesale  busint 

wholesale  price  . 

whom  <!o  you) 
represent) 

whom  have  you ) 
engaged  / 

Whose  interest  _ 


whose  place  of 


)lace  of) 
usiness  J- 


\r 

whoso  plan  is    ___j4 

Why  are  they     _ 
why  are  we        _ 
why  are  you 
why  can  we  not_ 


why  could  you  not 
why  feel,  or  follow. 
why  give  way 


why  he  is  not 


^^ 


why  in  the  world 
why  may  not     _ 


—  *^ 


^ 


why  must  you 
why  not  be 
why  not  do  EO 
why  not  have 
why  not  say  BO 
why  not  taketim 
why  of  course     _ 

why  BO_J — why  lbcir_3 

why  they  were 
why  they  will 
why  was  there 


188 


'THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


why  we  wer» 
why  were  they 
why  were  you 
why  would  you 
why  yon  are 
why  yon  were 
wider  than 
Will  affirm 
will  apply 
will  balav:a 
will  be  couside 
will  be  remembered 

•will  be  rendered  f 

will  believe 
will  consider 
will  have  done  th«ir  r    \*. 
will  have  seen  their 
f 


will  he,  or  the 


will  he  have  time    <       V" 

will  he  not  ' 

will  it  ever  be 

will  it  not  be 

will  not  be  there. 

will  not  happen. 

will  not  have  to  be 

will  not  improve  _ 

will  not  matter 

will  not  notice 

will  not  postpone 


will  not  say 
will  not  there  be 

will  others  do 

will  perform  j 
their  part j 

will  there,  or  their 
will  there  be 
will  there  nev 
will  there  not  be 

will  therefore 

will  they  bare  any)/ 
objection  { 

will  they  not  be 
will  we  nci  < 


will  we  not  have 

will  yon  be  kind) 
enough  j 


will  you  examine  j  f^~~\^ 


this  paper  i 


will  yon  look  at ) 
this  paper  J 

will  you  not 
will  your  Honor 
Wisdom  of  God 
wisdom  of  which 
wise  man,  or  men 


with  many 
with  most  men 


with  relation  to) 

•that)  ~ 

with  relation  to) 

which  j  - 

with  relation  to) 

yourj  - 

with  respect  to  it  £ 

with  respect  to  our 

with  respect  to  the  1 
manner  in  which  j 

with  this  under-) 

standing!  £r~ 

with  which  it)  c  " 

is  uotj    £; 

with  which  it)             c 
is  possible  (    E? 

with  which  it  > 

may  bej 7=^ — 

with  whom  9 

with  whose         c 

with  whom  yon  are    ^-^ 
with  whom  you  ware    £ 
with  your  own  ,£• 

with  your  sanction 
Within  a,  or  an 
within  a  short  time 
within  an  hour 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


189 


within  another  year. 

within  its  own   

within  our  own A 

within  that  time  

within  the  time 

within  their  own  ) 
control } 

within  which 

Without  a  chance 

o 

without  an  effort  

without  as  much  J 

without  doubt    ! 

without  great  loaa   C-1 

without  he  in 

without  him  jf     A>  maC — v 

without  much 

without  question 


without  taking  into)      f 

consideration)  •;~T — 


wonder  of  the 
world 


Won't  he,  or  the 

won't  I_l^±Lwon't  it  Jlrl 


e—P 


won't  they_^.  won't  we 
won't  you  be  ther 
Word  of  God 
word  of  mouth 
word  of  the  Lord 
words  of  my  text 
words  of  our  text 
Work-ed  up 
working  classes 
World  of  cars 
world  of  fashion 
world  of  spirits 
world  stands 
world  without 
Worse  and  worse 
worse  for  wear 
worse  than  ever 
worse  than  yours 
Worship  of  God 
worship  of  men 
worship  of  nature 
Worst  case 
worst  influenoi 
worst  of  it 
Worth  a  cent 
worth  a  dollar 

worth  a  great  deal  CiJCX^ 

worth  a  hundred)  £/t 

dollars!     -    ^-j 

worth  a  thousand  | 
dollars! 


rth  a  million  C^V-^/ 


wcr 

worth  having  _ 
worth  of  it  _ 
worth  of  our  _ 
worth  one' 8  while 
worth  remembering 
worth  saving 
worth  seeing 
worth  somethin 

worth  stating     ^ 

worth  the  time £ 

worth  your  while  _J 
Worthy  citizen  (^ 

worthy  member £•: 

worthy  of  praise Q. 

worthy  of  your      £•- 

worthy  woman  £= 

Would  a,  or  an   ?     . 

would  accept      :? 

would  accommodate, 
would  account  for  it 
would  answer 


would  anticipate 
would  ae  soon 
would  assure  you 
would  at  once 

would  bo  able 

would  be  as  well ) 
able) 

would  be  best 


19O 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


would  be  brought ) 
to  light/ 

would  be  delivered      ^- 

would  be  difforen 

would  be  found) 
to  l>e| 

would  be  right  . 
would  be  satisfied 
would  be  sufficient 
would  be  sure 
would  bo  wrong 
would  berome  their 
would  derive 
would  discover 
would  establish 
would  exaggerate     ^ ' 

would  expect  3 

would  have  been    _ 
would  have  known 
would  have  put  i 

would  have  <wen 

would  have  their 
own  way 

would  have  to) 
be  thorej 

would  he  have 
done  BO 

would  he  nut 

would  I  be 

would  I  have  s 

would  it  have  been     ?- 

would  it  have  given  2. — 

would  it  have  happened 

would  it  not  be 


wculduot  he,  of'the      <** 

would  pay  for  it 3. 

would  rather  not  ~>^ 

would  there  be 

would  to  God 

would  we  be) 
surprised! 

would  we  have  been 
would  we  have  gone 
would  wo  not 


would  we  submit 

would  we  venture 

would  you  be; 
willing! 

would  you  give 
would  you  say 

Wrote  his,  or  us 

wrote  mo,  my, ) 
or  him  f 

wrote  to  our 
wrote  to  them 


wrote  to  you 

[For  exercise  on  phrases  be 
giuuing  with  W,  seep.  199.] 


Yard  and  a  half 
yard  and  a  quarter 
yard  wide  _ 

Year  after  year  _ 


year,  oryea.r»l     . 
V£«; 

year  and  a  half  ago. 
years  afterward 
vears  before 


yes  sir,  there  may  bo  < 
Yet  another 


yet  it  has,  or  is  not. 
yet  it  IB  no  longer 
yet  that  may  be. 
You  account  for  it 
you  and  I 

you  are  as  much 

you  are  aware 


you  are  certainly  ..£kr 
you  arc  not 


you  lire  not) 
entitled! 

you  arc  not  often 

you  are  quite  as 
well 


you  are  sworn 

you  arc  therefore 

you  are  to  judge — 

you  are  to  use  <v- — 'A 

you  arc 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


191 


ou  become 

ou  can  bo  there. 


ou  can  not  object 
'ou  can  nol  show 
you  can  only 
•on  can  put 
rou  can  refer 
you  can  state 
rou  can  remember, 
you  can  tell 
yon  can  understand 


you  did  not,  do    )  M   J 
not,  or  had  not ) 'j 

you  expect 
yon  generally 

yon  had         do.  had  had 

1 
you  had  to  have 

yon  have  been 


you  have  learned 
yon  have  often 
yon  have  seen 
yon  have  told  us.. 
yon  know  that 
yon  may  as  well, 
you  may  be  aware_ 


you  may  be  con-| 
sidered) 

on  may  be  right 
you  may  be  sure, 
•on  may  remember  *v     *\ 
•en  mean  to  be 
•ou  mean  to  say 
•ou  might  not  wish 
•on  must  be  aware 


yon  mast  certainly 
must  not  think 
yon  must  recollec 
you  must  remember  Q^ZSV- 
you  not  only      — *^~£_^S 

yon  observe  *~*\s' 

yon  perceive) 
that) 

yon  recollect  r, 

yon  refer  to) 
the  time) 

you  said  that 
yon  say,  or  eee      ' 
you  seem  to  be 

yon  shall  hear 

you  should  be) 

there)    - 

you  should  V.ave^ 

yon  should  have1 

said)  ~ 

you  should  know  ) 
that  f 

you  should ) 
never  btj 

yon  should  re-/ 
memberi 


you  should  un- 
derstand 

ron  think  you  I 
are  right ( 

yon  understood  me 
yon  was    *A    you  worp  O-. 
rou  were  given          r*-, 
you  were  not             *V^ 
you  were  present      o-> 

yon  wore  requiredJX,. 

you  were  gome-  \     ,, 

times)       J-^-^ 

you  were  under-  ( 
stood  to  say ) 


you  were  wrong- 
yon  will  admit 


yon  will  be) 
surprised! 

you  will  bear) 
in  mind) 

you  will  doubtless 

you  will  feel,J 
or  follow  ( 

you  will  find 

you  will  have» 

learned  i    — 

yon  will  havef 
Been  that) 

yon  will  have  to) 
be.  careful) 


you  will  have 
to  have 


you  will  have  to       ) 
take  it  for  granted ) 

you  will  hot  be 

yon  will  observe ! 


ve) 
it) 


you  will  probably 

j-ou  will  remem-) 
ber  that) 

you  will  take  into)    rff\ 
consideration)  |  , 

you  will  therefore 


/-]U 


192 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


you  will  want 


ill  want ) 
to  kuow  /  ~ 


you  would  be* 
willing) 

tiave;      « 
those)  — ^— 

you  would  not)        a     Q> 
have|  — *T — 


young  woman     _> 
younger  tlian 
Your  account 


your  brother 
your  child 


your  own  opinio 
your  place  of/ 


r~ 

V 


your  own  way 
your  own  wifn    _ 

your  vertiirt  f_ 

your  wanlH          ^ 

your  wife  i 

Yours  has  been  _ 
yours  very  truly_ 
yours  were  fc>  ^ 

yours  will 


- 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  193 


EXERCISES  ON  PHRASES. 

[Each  Alphabetic  Exercise  to  be  written  after  the  study  of  the  Phrases 
under  the  corresponding  letter  in  the  General  List.] 

A.  (See  pages  67  to  80.) 

1.  A-fe\v-months-ago  I-lost  a-large-amount  in-a-few-minutes.    A-good- 
deal-of-time  is-generally  taken-up  about-matters-(of)-importance  to-us  all. 

2.  A-great-many-yt-ars-ago  a-remarkable-eircumstance  took-place.    Ac- 
cording-(ti))-niy-recbllection    it-was    after-business-hours,    and-under-(the)- 
circumstances  quite-a  peculiar-thing. 

3.  All-men-of-means   are-not   always-ready    (to)-lend-a   helping-hand, 
any-more-than   any-body-else;    and-yet-it-is-possible   there -are -exceptions 
(to)-this. 

4.  After-he-examined  all-parts   (of  the)   machine,   and-inquired   as-to 
all-particulars,  he-said  it-was  among-(the)-best  he-had-ever-seen. 

5.  All-we-want-(to)-know-is   whether-or-not   another-opportunity    will- 
be-allowed-us     (to;-ask-your-Honor's-opinion     on-this  all-important,    and- 
we-really-believe  vital  question. 

6.  Another-question-arises,    and-that-is-this,    Are-you-aware-that,    as-a- 
inatter-of-fact,  I-do-not-own-that  particular-property  at-this-time. 

7.  As-far-as-I-rtin-concerned,  as-I-said  before,   you-may-go  at-any-time, 
provided  you-meet-me  at-(the)-time-and-place  heretofore  agreed-upon. 

8.  As-you-are-aware,  and-as-I-am-sorry-(to)-say,  there-are  at-(the)-pres- 
ent-time  as-many-persons  employed  as-can-be  utilized. 

9.  As-near-as-(I)-can-remember,— the  transaction  took-place  at-or-near- 
the-time  you-mention,  but,  as-1-have-observed,  I-cannot-be-at-all  sure-of-it. 

10.  As-long-as-there-is    a-man   able-(to)-work  on-the  building,  he-must- 
do-so,  and-it-must-be  at-their-own-expense,  as-is-usual  in-such-cases. 

B.  (See  pages  SI  to  87. ) 

11.  Be-careful  of-your  bank-account,  because-it-is-the   principal  source 
of-nearly  all  business-failures. 

12.  Be-this  as-it-may,  I-believe-there -is  but-little-need   of-your  branch- 
of-business    in-this-commnnity,    because-it-is,    (to    the)    best-of-my-belief, 
beyond-their    present  comprehension. 

13.  Before-you-are-able     (to)    begin-business,    at-least     before-you-can- 
expect    (to)-succ(>ed,    you-must-becouie-acquainted  with-the-customs   and- 
manners-of  business-men. 

14.  Bewarc-fof)-your   "best-friends,"    for-like-your    "best-recollection" 
when-ou-the  witness-stand,  he-may  by-some-means  be  induced  (to)-betray- 
you. 

15.  Being-satisfied  that-my  business-interests  require-it,  I-shall  convert 
all-my-present  bills-receivable  into  bona-fide  money. 

16.  Between-me-and-you  I-must-admit  that-he-balances-his  books  but- 
once-a-month,  and-by-reasou-of-that  many-errors  occur. 

17.  I-must-by-some-means-or-other      bring-about-a     reconciliation     be- 
tween-(the)-two  parties,  but-how  (to)-begin  is  the  all-important  question. 

18.  The  burden-(of )-proof  rests  upon-the  party  making-the  complaint, 
•\vhen-he  takcs-the  business-in-hand. 


JS 


194  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


C.  (See  pages  S7  to  90.} 

19.  It-cannot-be-true  that-the  Christian-religion-is  untrue,  and-that-the 
civilized-world-has  out-grown-the  church-policy  of-our  fathers. 

20.  Circumstantial-evidence  can-be-as-strong  and-as  convincing  as-tho- 
most  direct  testimony -that   could-be-given   by  witnesses   iu-(a)-court-(oi> 
justice. 

21.  Civil-law-is  supposed  (to)-conform  (to)-eommon-sense  in-all  import- 
ant-matters concerning-the  welfare  (of  the)  community. 

22.  Confidential-communications  between-citizens  (of-the)  United-Plates 
are-protected  by-law,  the  violation  of-which-may-be-made-a  cause-of-action. 

23.  The  peoiiliar-ciroiimstances-(Of-the)-(>ase  require  a  criminal-suit  to- 
be  brought  in-(the)-court  (of)-common-pleas  during-the  April-term. 

24.  Church-moinbers  cannot-be  too-strict   in   maintaining   by-their-con- 
duct  and-eonversation  what-is-regarded  as-a-good-i 'hristiau-character. 

25.  Let-me  call-his-attention   (to-the;-fact  that-the  witnesses  called-for- 
(the)-defendaut   outnumber  those  called-for-{the)-plaintiff,   by-as-many-M 
two  (to)-one,  if-not-more. 

26.  Can-there-bc  any-thing-said  concerning  commercial-matters,  or-the 
commission-business,  tliat-has-not  already-been-said   over-and-over  again. 

D.  (Set,  pages  00  to  91,.) 

27.  Dangerous-weapons   are-designed-to-be-used   for-the-commission  of- 
crime,  and-as-such  dare-not-be  carried  concealed. 

28.  Do-you-moan-(to)-say   that  Democratic-principles    do-not-havc-their 
proper-considerittion  in-the-management  (of  the)  party. 

29.  Did-he-not-say,    on-direct-examination,    that-he   had-not-been-there 
during-(the;-time-the  work  was  being-done,  and-that  he  dld-not-know-any- 
thing-about-it  ? 

30.  Do-yoa-know-whether-or-not,  after-due-consideration,  it-was  two-mr) 
three  days-after-the    Democratic  convention,   that-tlie  defendant  s-coiinsd 
said  his-client  had  fallen  down-stairs? 

31.  Docs-the    witness    decline-(to)-answer-the    question,    and-doe.s-your- 
Honor  doubt-my-right  (to)-insist  on-a  direct-answer,  yes-or-no '.' 

32.  He-dare-not-say   that-he    does-not-know-that    we-depend-upon-him 
for  our  supplies  durlng-the-montb  of-December. 

33.  Docs-it-not    sometimes-happen-that-a-man    may    do  as-well-as-(lie;- 
can,  and-yet-do-somethiug-that-he  afterwards  disapproves  of? 

E.    (See  pages  OU  and  95.) 

34.  Each-moment  of-life-is  of-value   (toj-every-human-being,  and-each- 
instant  should  contribute  something  towards  ete'rnal-glory. 

35.  Either-you-are    a-great-deal    earlier-thau    usual,    or   I    have-not-the 
exact-time,  wiiich-is-a-qiiestion  entitled-to-some-con.sideration. 

36.  Every-opportunity    has-been    afforded    (to   the)    Express    Company 
(to)-have  everything  correct  in-cvery-particular. 

37.  Each-timo    I-lmve-endeavored    to   describe-ilx-    exact   situation   of- 
affairs,  so-as-not  (to)  reflect  upon  either-one-or-the-other. 

3S.    Eternal-life   does-not  depend-upon   membership   in-any-particular- 
church,  nor-'s-it  consequent  upon  any  supposable  end-(of-the)  world. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  195 


F.    (See  pages  05  to  99.) 

39.  Fellow-citizens,  is-the  term   employed   by-most   speakers   for-(the)- 
purpose-(of)  forming-a  good-impression  upon-their  hearers. 

40.  Federal-office-holders  generally  fear-God   less-than   they-do-the    fu- 
ture-course of-a  change  in-the  government  administration. 

41.  Further-testimony-is   what-the    despairing   attorney   seeks    for-his- 
client  from-among-his  fellow-workmen. 

42.  Freedom-of-thought  and-free-speech  have-been-the  watch-words  (of- 
the)  American-people  (from)-generation-(to)-generation,  and-for-many  good- 
reasons  they-are-likely  (to)-continue-so. 

43.  I-arn-fully-aware-(of-the)-fact  that-the   future-world    will  yield  full- 
compensation  for-all-the  inequalities  there-may-be  in-this-world." 

G.    (See  pages  99  and  100.) 

44.  Gentlemen-(qf-the)-jury,   is-the- way   in-which-the  lawyer  goes-into- 
the   argument  of-his-case.   and-they-are  "words,  which-he   repeats   a-great- 
number-(  of)- times. 

45.  Go-on-(and)-state-(to-the)-jury  all-you-know-about-(the) -matter;  give- 
us-the  facts-in-the-case  ;  they-will-be  of-great-advantage  to-us-all. 

46.  In-a  great-majority-(of)-cases  people  get-themselves-into  difficulties, 
and-then  complain  that-their  troubles  are  greater-than-can-be  endured. 

47.  The  greatest-injustice  is-sometimes  committed  by-many  good-people 
when-they-think  they-are  doing-the  greatest-favors  for-fheir-friends. 

48.  Give-us-the  best-rates  you-can   on  grain   and-produce,  and  give-us- 
permission  (io)-get-the-most  we-can  under-(the)-circumstances. 

H.    (See  pages  lot  to  107.) 

49.  Had-there-not-been  something-said-and-done  on-the-subject  already, 
he-would-not-have    mentioned-(the)-matter,    I-am-sure,    (  to  )-any- human- 
being,  unless-he-\v<is  compelled  (to)-do-so. 

50.  Had-we-been    aware-(of-the)-fact    that-you    had-not-been-there,    we 
would-have   called-upon-the  honorable-gentleman   and-spent   half-an-hour 
with-him. 

51.  He-does-not-know   how-much-he   outrages  human-nature   by  disre- 
garding the  recognized  interests  of  husband-and-wife. 

52.  He-happened-to-be   in-the   House-of- Representatives   when    half-(a)- 
dozen  honorable-members  were  on-the-floor  talking  at-once. 

53.  He-has-given-me  (to)-understand    that-he-cannot   change-his   inten- 
tions  now,  however-much-he    may-regret-the  effect  it-will-have   on-(the)- 
market. 

54.  Has-there-not-boon   some-one  call-upon-you   to-learn  how-long  you- 
will-remain  and  how-many-speeches  you-will-make. 

55.  Has-anybwly-else    spoken    (to)-you    on-the-subject    of    having-your 
house-and-lot  Bold  'for-(the)-beneflt  of-your  creditors? 

56.  How-do-you-kno\v-that  it-was   just   half-past  ten   o'clock    when-yon 
happened-to-be   in-the-city,    and-called-upon-the  honorable-senator    at-his 
place-of-residence  ? 


196  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I.    (See  pages  107  to  138.) 

57.  I-hope-tHat  I-may-never-be  so  indifferent  (to  the)  wants  of-my-fel- 
low-creatures,  that  I-can-stand  unmoved  in-the-presence  of  suffering  hu- 
manity. 

58.  I-admit-that    I-am-afraid    there-is-some-mistake,    and -I- feel    very- 
much-like  saying-that  I-will-never  trust  (to)-appearances  again. 

59.  I-begin-to-think    I-liave-not-been     as    careful     of-my-prpperty    and 
money  as-I-might-have-bcen,  had  I-thought-it  necessary  or'desirable. 

60.  I-belieye-that     I-was-in-the-right,    and-I-shall-not-be     inclined-(to)- 
change  my  convictions  for  any  ordinary  considerations. 

61.  I-suppose-that  I-must-proceed  with-the  work   I-have-in-hand,  and-if 
I-fail  in-my  calculations  it-will-be  my-loss. 

62.  I-intend-(to)-do    what   I-know-they-will-approve    and 'what   I-have- 
reason-Uo)-believe   will-be   acceptable    (to)   most   (of   the)    people    in-this- 
iieighborhood. 

63.  I-would-not-undertake   (to)   say    what  I-woulcl-do   under-certain-cir- 
cumstances, and  (to)  confess-the  truth  I-would-rather-be-excused  from  en- 
gaging in-a-matter-(of)-this-kind. 

64.  If-it-is-not  too-much   trouble   I-\vould-like-(to)-know   if-there-is-any- 
thiug  in-their-hands  relating  tto)-this-matter  that  I-have-not-seen. 

65.  In-all-my-experience  1-have-never  before  had-such-(a)-case;  and  in- 
some-respects  it-is-not-only  novel  but  it-is-worse-than-that. 

66.  Inasmuch-as-there-is  no-evidence  in-the-case  which   conflicts  \vitli- 
vour-Honor's-opinion,  in-reference  (to  the)  petition  I-wiil  move   (to)   take- 
tlie  case  from-(the)-jury. 

67.  It-ought-not-(to)-be-said    that-he-is    neglecting- his-business,    and-I- 
think    it-would-uot-be-said    if-it-were-not    that-he-is.  endeavoring    (to)    do 
more-than-he-can  well  attend-to. 


J,  K,  1.    (Sec  pages  1SS  to  HI.) 

68.  I-have-just-receiyed-a  summons   (to)   appear  before-the   Justice-(of 
the)-Peace,  (to)  testify  in-a-case  that  I-know  just-nothing  at-all-abont. 

69.  Just-about-that-time  my-attorney  got-mad  and-said  (to  the)  witness, 
"Just-answer     my-question     yes-or-no,"     and-he     did-so    just-as-soon-us- 
possible. 

70.  The   Judge's-Charge    was  just-as-long-as-the-cas2    required,   and-in 
perfect  keeping  with-judicial-custom. 

71.  Knowing-his- disposition    so    well,    I-know-there-will-be    some-diffi- 
culty in  keeping-him  in-his-own-place. 

72.  Lndies-(and)-Gentlemen,    let-us-consider    for-a-moment-the    impor- 
tance  of-liberty-of-speech    in  connection    with-the  liberties-(of-the)-people 
and-the  perpetuity  (of  the)  Government. 

73.  Learned-counsel  on-both-sides  are  losing  their  temper,  let-us-there- 
Jore  have-a-little-consideration  for-the  proprieties  (of  the)  place. 

74.  Let-no-one-think-that  prices  will   get   any  lower  now,  or  continue 
any-longer-than-tlK-  local-causes  exist  that-produced  them. 

75.  Lest-therr-should-be    some    delay  dnring-the    latter-part- (  of -the  )- 
time,  I-would  like-(to)-understand  what-is-meant  by-the    provision    in-the 
last-paragrapli  (of  the;  articles  of-agreeinent. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  197 


M.    (See  pages  l!tl  to  145.) 

76.  May-it-please-(the)-court,    my-question   is-this:     May-it-not-be - that- 
the  Methodist-preacher  spoken  of  did-uot  belong  (to  the)  Methodist-church 
at-all  ? 

77.  Morc-than-a-month    ago    he-promised    (to)    give    most-(of)-his-time 
(to-the)-undertaking,  which-promise  he-must-have  forgotten  long-ago. 

78.  Mercantile-business  may-sometimes  bring  wealth,  but- the  majori:y- 
(of)-men  who  engage  in-it  must-not  anticipate  rapid  fortunes. 

79.  Mr.-Chairman  and   my-fellow-citlzcns :   I-shall -most-likely  say  on- 
this  momentous-occasion  much-less-than  many-(of)-you  expect.   'But!  Mr.- 
Ohairman.  what  I-do-say  I-will-say  most-emphatically,  and-that-is-that   I- 
most-heartily   indorse   ail-that   my-most-respected-friehd   has-said   on-this- 
subject. 

80.  Much-has-been-said,   my-Christian-brethren,   on-the   moral-certainty 
of-a  future-life,  which  more-than-anything-else  rendtrs-this-state-of  exist- 
ence most-happy. 

N.    (See  pages  U6  to  U8.) 

81.  National-Banks    are-the   out-growth    (of    the)    struggle  between-the 
North-(and)-8outh  on-(the)-qucstion  whether-or-not  ours  is-a  national-gov- 
ernment or  a-mere  confederacy. 

82.  Not  with  standing-the  northern-states  regarded-them  as-a  necessary- 
consequence  (of  the;  war,  many-people  think-them  a- necessary-evil. 

83.  Neitlier-one-nor-(the)-other  will  give-up  ;   nevertheless-it-is-evident 
in-the  very  nature-(of)-things  that-the  end-is  near-at-hand. 

81.  The  new-version  (of  the)  New-Testament  has-been  nothing-more- 
than-a  novel-sensation  (of  the)  day,  iior-is-it-likely  to-be  a-wonderful 
triumph  «t'  reform. 

85.  No-experise-will-be  spared,  nor-will-therc-be  anything   left  undone, 
to-render-this  newspaper  enterprise  a-great  success. 

86.  Nearly-every-one  knows-that  nobody-thinks  any-the-less  of-a-person 
for  what-he  believes,  as-it-is-none  of-his-business. 

O.    (See  pages  11,8  to  K2.) 

87.  Of-all-my-property  only-just-enough-is   left  (to)-support-the  most  or- 
dinary-establishment, say  ten-thousand  a-year  or-thereabouts. 

88.  Of-course-it-is   necessary-for-me  on-all-occasions,  to-be   specific  on- 
business-matters    on-account    (of    the)    liability    of-all-men    (to)    commit 
errors. 

89.  On-tho-one-haud    T-have-jealous    rivals    in-business:     o  i-the-other- 
hand  I-am-sorry-(to)-say  I-have-a-few  enemies;  so-that,  on-cithe  -hand  I-am 
between  two-fires,  eitlier-one-of-whieh-is  enough   (to)    discoua  age-an  old- 
gentleman  like  myself. 

90.  One-of-the-most  wealthy  owners   of-real-estatc  in-the  co  inly,  worth 
one-hundred-thousand-dollars  or-more,  told-me  only-the  other-   ay,'  tliat-he 
ought-not-(to)-pay  school-taxes  because-he-has  no  children. 

91.  On-the-present-occasion    I-will-not-say    one-way-or-another    what-I- 
think;  whether  on-(the)-one-side   I-am  for   free-trade,  or-on-the-other-side 
for-a  protective  tariff. 

92.  Only-no w-(and)-then  we-find  one-who-is  willing  (to)  go-out-of-(the)- 
way,  or  ou'tsidc-of-his  profession  (to)  assist  other-persons. 


198  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


P.    (See  pages  153  to  754.) 

93.  Whcn-the  j>:my-(of-the)- first-part  shall-have  performed   all-his  obli- 
gations (to  the)  partv-(<>f-the)-.second-part  in-tlic  peculiar-meaner  required, 
tlierc-\vill-be  plcnty-(of)-time  for-the-consideriitiou  of-other-mattcrs. 

94.  Perhaps-he  may-not-be-aware-that-the   present-state-of-things   is  un- 
favorable for-the  free  and-full  expression  oi'-one  s  political-opinions. 

95.  Personal-property    should-be    listed    for- taxation    at-thc    pl!ice-(of>- 
residence    (of-the)    citizen    rather-than    at-hiK-plai'e-tof.'-business,    if-they- 
are-not  oue-(and)-the-Bame. 

96.  For-the-purpose-(of)  proclaiming  his  political-opinions  he-addressed- 
a   public-letter   (to   the)    people-(of-the)-staie    in-whk-h-he    pointfed-OUt-hia 
views  pretty-clearly. 

97.  The  prepondcrance-(of)-evidence,    in-the-iniuds  (of  the)   jury,  was- 
against-the   prisoner-at-(  the)-bar,    and-therefore-the   court    will   pftas- judg- 
ment upon-him,  and -the   power-(of-the)-goveriunent   will-be  invoked    (toj- 
executc-thc  law. 

Q  and  R.    (See  paqes  15.J  and  !•'>>!.) 

98.  A-quarter-section    of-land,   I-am-qnite-certain,   would-answer  qnitc- 
as-well  for-a  poor  man's  farm  as-a-largcr  quantity. 

99.  Quite-likely   a-quarter-(of-an)-hour    will-lie    suiricicnt-time    for-yon, 
but-you-will-have-(to)-be  as-quick-as-possible  in-0rder-/to)-get-the  quantity 
required. 

100.  Rather-than  have  any  difficulty  relative-(to)-your  claim  against-the 
n-al-estate,  if-you-will  render-(an)-account   in-dctail  I-will-pay-it,  wlicther- 
right-or-wrong. 

101.  A-religious-man    should    recollect-that-his    conduct    repn:sents-tlie 
character  of-his-religion,    and-he   should-therefore   reflect-upon-the  eilect- 
his  actions  may-have  upon  others. 

102.  Railroad  Companies  are  great-promoters  of  business-enterprise,  i>uf- 
are-rather  tyrannical    respecting  such-matters   as   right-of-way  and   local- 
rates  on  freight. 

103.  On    re-direct-examination-the     real-force     (of-the)    testimony     was 
brought-out;   and-the   re  butting-evidence   rendcred-thcir    case    wurse-than 
hopeless. 

1W.  Respectlng-your  proposition  I-must  request- that-you  put-it  in 
writing,  especially  that  portion  relative-(tO)-which  I-have-no-knowledge 
except  from  hearsay. 

S.    (See  pages  156  to-Wl.) 

105.  Several-years-ago    she-said    she-would-not-sell    her-share    (of    the) 
property  while   she   lived,  but-since-that-time   she-may-have   changed  her 
mind. 

106.  So-far-as-I-know   there-is-no   special-order  of-proeeeding,   but-somc- 
how-or-other    I-think    we-raust    sooner-or-later    have    some-expression    of 
opinion  on-the-subject  of  organization. 

107.  Something-has-been-said    in-reference-(to-thc)    Supreme -Court  -  (of- 
the)-state   being   behind-hand  with-its   docket  :   so-it-is,  and   ^o-long-a.s  we 
crowd  it  with  unimportant-cases  it-will-be  subject-to-such  remarks. 

108.  State-how-much-money  you -have  received  from-the  society  since-it- 
has-becn  in  existence,  so-far-"as"-(you)-can-remember,  without  referring   to- 
your  set-of-books. 

109.  State-whether-or-not  you-have   given-the   sum-and-substance   of-all- 
tliut  was-aald-and-done   In-tne  state-legislature   iii-regard  (to  the)  several- 
matters  in- which  this  society  is  interested. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  199 


T.    (See  pages  162  to  170.} 

110.  "Take-care    (of    the)    pennies    nnd-thc   pounds    will-take-care-(of)- 
themselves,"    is-the    maxim    of-mauy    who-have  "made    fortunes    of -ten- 
thousand  a-ycar. 

111.  Tell-us-something  about-(the)-many  business-enterprises   in-the  ter- 
ritory (of  the)  far-west,  that-is-uot-generally-knowii  throughout-the-north- 
(andj-south. 

112.  There-is-no-such-tliing-as  absolute-perfection   in-this-world,  though- 
there-may-be  some   near-approaches  towards-it  among-those-who-would-be 
truly  good. 

113.  There-would-never-be   any  trouble  if-you   would-take-(into)-consid- 
eration   this-fact,    that-there-are    twice-as-many-people    applying   for-\vork 
as-there-is  work  (to)-be-done. 

114.  Two-or-three-times   I-have-attempted    (to)-bring    this-suit    (to)-trinl, 
but    thcre-has-always-been    something    in-the-way,    and-now    it-will-take 
three-or-four  months  to- reach-it  again. 

.  115.  Tbey-have-no-thought  (to)-what-extent  this-business  has-been  car- 
ried-on  th'roughout-(the)-country  ;  nor-is-it  yet  developed  (to-the)-full- 
extent  of-its  possibilities. 

U  and  V.    (See  pages  170  to  172.) 

116.  Under-all  (the)-circumstances  I-have  concluded  that  unless-there-is 
some    uniform-way  of   conducting   this    establishment,    I-shall-have    (to)- 
withdraw  from-its  management. 

117.  Very -little-more    can-be-done   in-this   examination   until-tomorrow, 
unless-your-honor  takes-(the)-same  view-(of  the)-question   as-l-do,  and  al- 
lows me  to-hitrocluce  witnesses  (toj-prove-the  value-(of  the)-property. 

118.  I-will   venture-(to)-say   that  very-nearly   all    who-have-undertaken- 
(to)-do     all-that-is-required     in-this     contract     failed     in-the     usual-way; 
namely  :  because-they-don't-understand  their-business. 

W  and  Y.     (Sec  pages  173  to  192.) 

•  119.  Wc-are-satisfied-that  we-ought-to-be  allowed  our  full-claim  in-this- 
case,  and-were-it-not-for-the  fact  that-it-is-a  woman  who-is-the  defendant 
we  would-not  hesitate  (to)  carry  it  into-court. 

120.  We-wish-there-was  some-way  whereby-such   trifling  contentions  as- 
these,  which-ought-never-to-be   put  on-paper,  might  be   referred  to   arbi- 
trators. 

121.  What-do-you-mean    when-you-say    that-you- will-do-so    whenever- 
thcre-is-necessity  for-it?    \Vho*wiil-be-the  judge  whether-or-not-a  necessity 
exists? 

122.  Whoevor-thinks-he-can    make    money    in-the    wbolesale-dry-goods- 
business,   is   very-much-mistaken,    although-he-may-be-a  very-worthy-citi- 
zen and-a  woman's-rights-man. 

123.  With-reference-to-your  proposition,  would-it-not-be  well-for-you  (to)- 
wait-a-lit'tle-while,  (to)-sefe   what-can-be-done  on-the-other-side  worthy  (of) 
consideration. 

124.  Within-another-year    your-property    will-be    worth-(a)     great-deal- 
more-than     it-is-now,    and-it- would-be-best    for-you    (to)-hold     on    (to)-it 
awhile-longer  if-you-can. 

125.  Young-men    should-remember-that    while-their    company-is    very- 
desirable   in-all-public    assemblages,   yet-it-is-not   always    advisable   that- 
they  should-try  (to)-circumvent-the  views  and-objects  of  older-men. 

126.  You-can-state-(to-the)-jury   what   you-knovv-about-this-case  ;    or,   in- 
(the)-first-plaee,  what-is-your  age,  present  place-(of)-rcsidence  and-occupa- 
tion,  if-you-have-any. 


2OO  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

« 

THE  NORTH  AND  THE  SOUTH. 

From  an  Address  of  Welcome  by  Gen.  E.  F.  Noyes. 


A  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  when  I  first  came  to  Cincinnati,  situated  here 
on  the  border-land  between  the  North  and  the  South,  the  people  of  the  two 
sections  were  comparative  strangers  to  each  other,  and  representing  in  some 
respects  different  civilizations;  each  entertained  a  prejudice  against  the 
other,  each  underrated  the  good  qualities  of  the  other:  they  were  not  one 
in  sympathy  and  purpose,  and  there  were  ninny  who  believed  they  could 
never  be  one  in  destiny.  Since  that  time  a  terrible  civil  war  has  devuMuti  d. 
the  country;  the  best  young  blood  of  the  Nation  has  been  poured  out  like 
water;  our  sons  and  fathers  and  brothers  have  laid  down  their  lives  l>y 
the  hundred  thousand,  upon  one  side  or  the  other,  fighting  for  a  cause 
which  they  all  believed  to  be  just  and  holy.  1'eace  has  spread  her  white 
wings  over  the  laud  again:  and  we  have  one  people,  one  country,  one  Gov- 
ernment, and  one  flag.  (160  words) 

Citizens  of  Atlanta,  our  honored  guests  to-day,  Cincinnati  rejoices  in  the 
growth  and  success  of  your  magnificent  city.  We  have  manifested  our  good 
will,  and  our  confidence  in  the  future  of  the  South,  in  ways  more  convinc- 
ing than  speech,  however  eloquent.  We  have  bound  you  to  us  with  bands 
of  steel,  and  we  shall  not  easily  let  you  go.  A  kind  Providence  has  adapted 
the  soil  and  climata  of  our  vast  empire  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  civilized 
man;  and  certainly  in  the  bestowal  of  His  blessings  He  has  not  been  un- 
mindful of  the  South.  Your  fields,  white  with  cotton  or  billowy  with  the 
waving  leaves  of  your  fragrant  tobacco:  your  plantations  of  su£.ir  and  rice: 
your  hills  bursting  with  mineral  wealth;  your  far  stretching  forests  of  pine; 
your  water  courses,  calling  aloud  for  the  wheels  of  industry  and  welcoming 
the  spirit  of  enterprise  already  manifest;  your  orange  groves  and  orchards, 
whose  fruits  can  only  ripen  where  the  long  summer  sun  kisses  them  into 
, beauty  and  rounds  them  to  perfection— all  these  and  many  more  are  inviting 
capital  and  labor  from  abroad,  and  rewarding  your  industries  by  enhanc- 
ing your  abundant  and  growing  prosperity .  (201) 

A  part  of  all  this  is  ours,  and  a  part  of  all  we  have  is  yours:  we  mu 
shall  be  friends,  helping  each  other  in  all  the  years  to  come.  Atlanta  can 
not  call  upon  Cincinnati  in  vain,  in  anytime  of  need,  and  we  feel  that  in 
your  charming  city  we  have  a  friend  and  ally,  in  the  generous  and  peaceful 
rivalry  of  industry,  enterprise,  and  civilization.  We  rejoice  together  in  th<> 
magnificence  and  glory  of  our  common  country.  When  we  reflect  upon  how 
much  has  been  accomplished  in  a  brief  hundred  years  of  National  existence, 
what  imagination  can  paint  the  possibilities  of  the  future— when  our  popu- 
lation shall  number  200,000,000  of  people,  scattered  far  and  wide  over  our 
broad  domain,  engaged  in  the  10,000  vocations  of  civil  life— when  all  the 
waste  lands  shall  have  been  transformed  into  plantations  and  farms,  or- 
chards, vineyards  and  gardens— when  the  banks  of  every  stream  shall  be 
vocal  with  the  music  of  mechanical  skill— when  the  secrets  of  all  the  hills 
shall  have  been  discovered,  and  their  treasures  converted  to  the  uses  of  man; 
when  our  towns  and  cities  shall  have  been  multiplied  four-fold  in  number 
and  population,  and  shall  constitute  the  princely  homes  of  an  intelligent, 
virtuous  and  happy  people;  when  education  shall  be  brought  to  the  door  of 
every  poor  man's  child,  and  opportunities  for  improvement  and  the  avenues 
to  success  shall  be  open  to  all  alike.  All  hail  the  grand  hereafter  !  It  is  for 
us  to  contribute  our  share  to  the  glorious  consummation.  (Total  620) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


2O1 


The  Worth  and  the  South. 


t>  J 

l'-*?\^< ( 


V- 


^"T7 


V 


.1  r 


\                   L 
^     <:-f/ 

\ 


^  ^  r  2  ^ 


*-=>    \,     o 


•^ . > 


t 


/    .  r 


v  c 


>.  . 

F=D 


-fi- 


r 


\ 


-r- 


^  c/ 


<Sg     x.     ' 


%ar 


2O2  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


PRESIDENT  GARFIELD  TO  YOUNG  MEN. 

[This,  and  all  other  exercises,  should  be  practiced  by  instalments:  that 
is,  only  a  portion  of  it  read  and  written  at  a  time;  then  re-read  and  re-writ- 
ten, until  it  can  be  done  promptly  and  correctly,  before  going  on  with  the 
rest.  ] 

Now,  young  gentlemen,  let  me  fora  moment  address  you  teaching  your 
success  in  life.  Let  me  beg  you,  in  the  outset  of  your  career,  to  dismiss  {<.-,  .m 
your  minds  all  idea  of  succeeding  by  luck.  There  is  no  more  common 
thought  among  young  people  than  that  foolish  one  that  by-and-by  something 
will  turn  up  by  which  they  will  suddenly  achieve  fame  or  fortune.  No. 
young  gentlemen,  things  don't  turn  up  in  this  world  unless  somebody  turns 
them  up.  Inertia  is  one  of  the  indispensable  laws  of  matter,  and  things  1  it- 
flat  where  they  are  until  by  some  intelligent  spirit  (for  nothing  but  spirit 
makes  motion  in  this  world),  they  are  endowed  with  activity  and  life.  Do 
not  dream  that  some  good  luck  is  going  to  happen  to  you  and  give  you  for- 
tune. Luck  is  an  ignis  fat  mis— you  may  follow  it  to  ruin,  but  not  to  su<-ce>s. 
The  great  Napoleon,  who  believed  in  his  destiny,  followed  it  until  he 
saw  his  star  go  clown  in  blackest  night,  when  the  Old  Guard  perished 
around  him,  and  Waterloo  was  lost.  A  pound  of  pluck  is  worth  a  ton  of 
luck.  '[Applause.] 

Young  men  talk  of  trusting  to  the  spur  of  the  occasion.  That  trust  is 
vain.  Occasions  cannot  make  spurs,  young  gentlemen.  If  you  expect  to 
wear  spurs,  you  must  win  them.  If  you  wish  to  use  them  you  must  buckle 
them  to  your  own  heels  before  you  go  into  the  fight.  Whatever  you  win  in 
life  you  must  conquer  by  your  own  efforts,  and  then  it  is  yours— a  part  of 
yourself. 

Again:  in  order  to  have  any  success  in  life,  or  any  worthy  succea 
must  resolve  to  carry  into  your  work  a  fulness  of  knowledge — not  merely  a 
sufficiency,  but  more  than  a  sufficiency.  In  this  respect  follow  the  rule  of 
the  machinists.  If  they  want  a  machine  to  do  the  work  of  six  horses,  they 
give  it  a  nine-horse  power,  so  that  they  may  have  a  reserve  of  three.  To 
carry  on  the  business  of  life  you  must  have  surplus  power.  Be  fit  for  more 
than  the  thing  you  are  now  doing.  Let  every  one  know  that  you  have  a 
reserve  in  yourself :  that  you  have  more  power  than  you  are  now  using.  If 
you  are  not  too  large  for  the  place  you  occupy,  you  are  too  small  for  it. 
How  full  our  country  is  of  bright  examples,  not  only  of  those  who  occupy 
some  proud  eminence  in  public  life,  but  in  every  place  you  may  find  men 
going  on  with  steady  nerve,  attracting  the  attention  of  our  fellow-citizens, 
and  carving  out  for  themselves  names  and  fortunes  from  small  and  hum- 
ble beginnings,  and  in  the  face  of  formidable  obstacles.  (466) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


203 


President  Garfield  to  Young  Men. 


I       I       C    o-P 


r 


<\ 


«\ 


\ 


k-l_.  -3        \     Q    C. 


_5> 


T; 

^     rv-^     g^  x    f  ;  o->=a    V—  C  >   ^x^    h v_^  C  y  b 

**)5  ^    ^   tT  C 


( 


o-o  -^^  ^A 


0-0  .o^a    ^^ 


^=f 


X     t 


-X_(- 


\> 


2O4  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


PRESIDENT  GARFIELD,  Concluded. 

Young  gentlemen,  let  not  poverty  stand  as  an  obstacle  in  your  way. 
Poverty  is  uncomfortable,  as  I  can  testify;  but  nine  times  out  of  ten  the  best 
thing  that  can  happen  to  a  young  man  is  to  be  tossed  overboard,  ami  com- 
pelled to  sink  or  swim  for  himself.  In  all  my  acquaintance,  I  have  never 
known  one  to  be  drowned  who  was  worth  the  saving.  [Applause.]  This 
would  not  be  wholly  true  in  any  country  but  one  of  political  equality  like 
ours.  The  editor  of  one  of  the  leading  magazines  of  England  told  me,  not 
many  months  ago,  a  fact  startling  enough  of  itself,  but  of  great  significance 
to  a  poor  man.  He  told  me  that  he  had  never  yet  known,  in  all  his  cxperi- 
ancc,  a  single  boy  of  the  class  of  farm-laborers,  who  had  ever  risen  above 
his  class.  Boys  from  the  Manufacturing  and  commercial  classes  had  risen 
frequently,  but  from  the  farm-labor  class  he  had  never  known  one. 

The  reason  is  this:  in  the  aristocracies  of  the  Old  World,  wealth  and 
society  are  built  up  like  the  strata  of  rock  which  compose  the  crust  of  the 
earth.  If  a  boy  be  born  in  the  lowest  stratum  of  life,  it  is  almost  impo.ssible 
for  him  to  rise  through  this  hard  crust  into  the  higher  ranks;  but  in  this 
country  it  is  not  so.  The  strata  of  our  society  resemble  rather  the  ocean, 
where  every  drop,  even  the  lowest,  is  free  to  mingle  with  all  others,  and 
may  shine  at  last  on  the  crest  of  the  highest  wave.  This  is  the  glory  of  our 
country,  young  gentlemen,  and  you  need  not  fear  that  there  are  any 
obstacles  which  will  prove  too  great  for  any  brave  heart. 

One  thought  more  and  I  will  close.  Let  me  suggest,  that  in  giving  you 
being,  God  locked  up  in  your  nature  certain  forces  and  capabilities.  What 
will  you  do  with  them  ?  Look  at  the  mechanism  of  a  clock.  Take  oft'  the 
pendulum  and  ratchet  and  the  wheels  go  rattling  down,  and  all  its  force  is 
expended  in  a  moment;  but  properly  balanced  and  regulated,  it  will  go  on, 
letting  out  its  force  tick  by  tick,  measuring  hours  and  days,  and  doing  faith- 
fully the  service  for  which  if  was  designed.  I  implore  you  to  cherish  and 
guard  and  use  well  the  forces  that  God  has  given  to  you.  You  may  let 
them  rnu  down  in  a  year,  if  you  will.  Take  off  the  strong  curb  of  discipline 
and  morality,  and  you  will  be  an  old  man  before  your  twenties  are  passed. 
Preserve  these  forces.  Do  not  burn  them  out  with  brandy  or  waste  them 
in  idleness  and  crime.  [Applause.]  Do  not  destroy  them.  Do  not  use 
them  unworthily.  Save  and  protect  them  that  they  may  save  for  you  for- 
tune and  fame.  Honestly  resolve  to  do  this,  and  you  will  be  an  honor  to 
yourself  and  to  your  country.  [Applause.]  (485) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


206 


President  Garfield  to  Young  Men. 


r-  ^ 

_j_i P 


vf- 


"^ 


_  ^V_-  r — IN 


^  c 


^  x  r~~\ 

T      nB         r 


i-.-o)   '  V 


L  ( 


.  L  C, 


s-f 


\. 


x    J 


r- 


2O6  THE'REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


WHAT  IS  LIFE? 

Extract  from  a  Sermon,  by  Rev.  J.  W.  Pratt,  D.  D. 

Life  is  by  many  considered  equivalent  to  mere  animal  existence. 
Bodily  health,  comfort  ami  enjoyment  nre  the  components  of  tin-  concep- 
tion. Hence,  when  they  speak  of  '•living,"  they  mean  eating,  drinking, 
sleeping  and  main'aining  the  bodily  functions  unLmpured;  of  "dying,"  the 
prominent  element  in  their  conception  is  the  cessation  of  the  action  of  the 
heart  and  lungs.  I5y  t'.ie  "pleasures  of  life,"  they  mean  the  gratification  of 
bodily  appetites,  or  of  the  lower  social  affections.  Their  conception  of  the 
"ills  of  life"  embrace  hunger,  thirst,  cold,  poverty,  pain,  or  the 
property  or  of  relatives.  A  "hard  life"  means  privation  of  comforts  and 
want  of  luxuries.  A  "happy  life"  means  plenty,  ea.se.  prosperity,  and  tlie 
absence  of  care.  They  have  but  little  appreciation  of  those  dements  of  hap- 
piness which  flow  out  of  the  merely  accidental  relations  they  may  sustain 
to  human  society.  Regarding  life  as  synonymous  with  mere  bodily  exist- 
ence, they  act  upon  the  idea  that  it  is  the  chief  end  of  being  to  take  care  of 
the  body.  In  their  estimation  the  claims  of  sense  are  paramount  to  all 
others;  and  although  they  may  not  be  altogether  indifferent  to  the  higher 
sentiments  in  our  nature,"  yet  such  is  their  relative  importance  when 
they  come  into  collision  with  the  claims  of  the  body,  that  they  make  them 
yield  precedence. 

The  words  of  Solomon  describe  them  with  a  fidelity  which  proves  that 
this  class  of  men  did  not  spring  into  existence  in  the  nineteenth  century: 
"All  the  labor  of  man  is  for  his  mouth."  That  is,  the  governing  motive,  tin- 
direct  and  leading  aim  of  all  their  toil,  is  the  support  of  animal  life.  This 
is  first,  and  everything  else  is  subordinate  to  it.  Friendship,  honor,  truth, 
justice,  benevolence,  duty,  patriotism,  the  joy  of  elevated  and  ennobling 
companionship  with  the  good,  an  unsullied  reputation,  a  conscieii< 
of  offence  toward  God  and  toward  man— are  tilings  well  enough  to  have,  but 
they  are  freely  sacrificed  when  they  can  be  had  only  at  the  expense  of  what 
these  men  call  life.  Representatives  of  this  class  are  found  not  only  among 
men  of  the  world:  the  visible  church  is  full  of  them.  There  are  hundreds 

of  professing  Christians  who  look  upon  religion  as  a  thing  which  i.s  well 

("':*  wnr  N, 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


2O7 


"What  ia  Life  ? 


V 


V 


.. 

j 


y  /  c 


J. 


4, 


o  y 


V^- 


V.,  s  - 

~ 


k 


\, 


i  C 


<L 


7(      It 


2O8  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

enough  to  have  in  a  mild  form,  (a  sort  of  varioloid  Christianity),  and  which 
they  can  afford  to.  attend  to  on  Sunday  morning  at  least,  because  there  is 
nothing  doing  on-  "Change;"  but  who,  when  Monday  comes,  resume  the 
practice  of  their  real  creed,  the  substance  of  which  is,  "  I  believe  every 
man  doth  live  by  bread  alone." 

It  is  right  to  labor  for  the  support  of  the  body.  Bread  is  essential,  and 
it  can  be  had  only  by  incessant  labor.  The  primal  curse  imposed  upon  man 
the  irksome  necessity.  "In  the  sweat  of  thy  face  shult  thou  eat  bread." 
"He  that  laboreth,"  says  Solomon,  "laboreth  for  himself,  for  his  month  re- 
quirelh  it  of  him."  Of  course,  then,  I  freely  admit  that  men  must  take 
thought  for  what  they  shall  eat.  But  it  is  just  at  the  point  of  this  concession 
that  the  tempter  persuades  them  that  this  is  all  that  is  essential  to  life. 

But  there  is  another  mistake  in  regard  to  life,  which,  although  nobler  in 
origin  than  that  just  discussed,  is  none  the  less  a  mistake,  fatal  to  the  life 
of  the  soul — the  error  of  supposing  that  the  life  of  a  man  consists  in  the 
cultivation  of  his  intellect.  Those  who  fall  into  this  error  reason  correctly 
from  their  premises.  They  say  that  the  life  of  the  body  is  a  matter  not 
worthy  to  engross  the  care  of  a  rational  mind;  and  they  conclude  that  since 
the  mind  is  the  nobler  part,  its  activity  and  development  must  constitute 
the  highest  end  of  existence.  They  look  out  upon  nature,  and  everywhere 
they  see  fields  from  which  the  choicest  fruits  and  flowers  of  knowledge  may 
be  gathered.  The  very  fact  that  nature  has  ten  thousand  secrets  which  she 
is  willing  to  disclose  to  those  who  patiently  interrogate  her,  coupled  with 
the  inward  consciousness  of  an  avidity  for  knowledge,  seems  to  them  to 
prove  that,  as  man's  body  lives  by  bread  so  his  mind  lives  by  knowledge  as 
its  proper  food.  Beholding  the  universe  frought  with  the  materials  of  a 
stupendous  and  ever-growing  philosophy,  each  department  of  which  is 
adapted  to  stimulate  the  intellect  to  its  highest  exercise,  and  then  regale  ii 
with  the  richest  nourishment;  beholding  the  manifest  adaptation  of  the 
theater  of  human  life  to  the  busiest  exercise  of  the  higher  faculties;  more- 
over, experiencing  the  delight  which  is  felt  by  the  mind  in  the  acquisition 
of  knowledge  when  truth  discloses  her  high  and  hidden  beauties  to  their 
enraptured  gaze,  they  realize  an  ethereal  satisfaction  in  the  gratification  of 
the  intellectual  appetite;  a  satisfaction  which  they  know  the  world  cannot 
understand.  (-137  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


209 


-T  i  y  .  , 


=»^ 


J 


f4 


L  ^    C 


^ 


•fcr 


^ 


4_D    ^> 


AT 


%y 


<\   ^  /  c. 


21O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

Now  the  man  who  has  been  reared  amid  kindly  influences,  and  who  is 
hy  nature  of  quick  susceptibilities,  cannot  look  out  upon  the  summer  earth, 
covered  with  its  carpet  of  richest  embroidery,  or  upon  its  ice-bound  rivers 
and  its  lifeless  trees  arrayed  in  snowy  robes,  or  upon  the  heavens  studded 
with  stars;  he  cannot  listen  to  the  melodies  that  float  through  the  air;  he 
cannot  wander  in  forests  made  vocal  with  the  sounds  of  birds,  without  ex- 
periencing the  most  ecstatic  emotions;  and  he  must  know  that  he  is  living 
a  far  more  exalted  life  than  the  mere  man  of  business  who  walks  through 
the  world  unconscious  that  he  is  moving  about  in  a  palace  fit  for  the  abode 
of  angels.  It  is  not  surprising  that  he  too  should  at  last  believe  that  that 
which  so  exalts  his  being  above  the  grosser  pleasure  of  the  senses  is  indeed 
the  very  wine  of  life  drawn  from  the  fountain  of  immortality.  And  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  man  of  cultivated  taste  does  live  an  infinitely 
higher  life  than  the  mere  sensualist,  and  is  effectually  fortified  against  the 
indulgence  of  the  baser  appetites.  Perhaps  there  is  no  class  of  intellectual 
men  who  realize  more  deeply  than  the  lovers  of  the  beautiful  the  truth  that 
man  does  not  live  by  bread  alone. 

Life  in  its  highest  acceptation  must  comprehend  as  an  essential,  and  as 
its  predominant  element,  the  spiritual  life  of  the  soul.  Here  I  must  say,  do 
not  understand  me  us  depreciating  intellectual  life,  or  as  intimating  that  it 
does  not  enter  largely  into  spiritual  life.  When  invited  to  the  contemplation 
of  intellect  in  its  sublimest  offices;  when  I  see  the  highest  displays  of  its 
glory;  when  I  consider  its  lofty  aspirations,  its  exalted  and  exalting  senti- 
ments, its  generous  sympathies,  its  splendid  imaginations,  its  ethereal  and 
blissful  activity,  its  searching,  lucid  and  commanding  reason,  and  its 
inborn  thirst  for  truth,  I  glory  in  the  consciousness  of  being  a  man,  and  that 
I  may  enjoy  .the  immunities  of  intellectual  life.  But  I  cannot  forget  that 
the  word  of  God  declares  that  a  man  may  be  intellectually  alive  and  yet 
dead— dead  in  sin,  devoid  of  all  true  spritual  life.  I  cannot  forget  that  the 
Scriptures  teach  that  the  chief  end  of  our  present  life  is  holiness  now  and 
happiness  to  come:  labor  in  the  present  for  reward  in  the  future;  moral 
discipline  now  for  perfection  hereafter.  Intellectual  activity  here  has  there- 
fore, little  value  except  so  far  as  it  contributes  to  the  nourishment  of  spir- 
itual life  in  this  world,  and  the  attainment  of  eternal  life  in  the  world  to 
come.  (43<>  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


211 


\ 


1, 


-C  s\  C 


f  s 


v° 


v    V 


, 


1 


J_k 


A- 


-v^-^F  "  ^c^    N 


^t  . — . x  ^^ 


£=n- 


t          -v.  J 


^\  -1 


I     v_x     «Ux 


^v^ 


LO 


~^ 


g-°    I    »   /    S  \f    o   X-° 

7        /C~      » 


/          6^ 

4 


^v.X 


J^ 


212  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


LAW  REPORTING. 

The  reporting  of  testimony,  and  of  Judge's  charges  and  decisions,  in  the 
court-room,  is  in  some  respects  different  from  other  shorthand  work.  It 
certainly  requires  greater  proficiency,  a  higher  degree  of  speed  at  times, 
and  greater  accuracy  than  any  other  branch  of  the  profession.  Attorneys, 
who  are  in  the  daily  practice  of  public  speaking,  acquire  greater  readiness 
of  expression  than  any  other  class  of  men;  while  the  freedom  of  the  Court, 
in  this  country  especially,  and  the  excitement  frequently  aroused  between 
opposing  counsel,  and  between  counsel  and  witnesses,  lead  not  only  to 
rapidity  of  utterance  but  to  the  habit  of  two  persons  speaking  at  (nice.  The 
most  expert  writer  is  scarcely  equal  to  such  emergencies.  And  then  the 
necessity  of  great  accuracy,  is  under  no  circumstances  so  imperative  as  in 
leading  questions  and  answers,  often  technical,  scientific,  or  abstractly 
philosophical,  involving  the  property,  liberty,  and  even  the  life  of  a  fellow- 
citizen. 

Perfect  accuracy  is  equally  as  important  in  reporting  the  charge  of  a 
judge  to  a  jury,  or  his  decisions  in  cases  that  are  tried  without  a  jury.  The 
omission,  or  wrong  transcription  of  a  word,  would  often  lead  to  a  false  un- 
derstanding of  his  meaning,  and  result  in  the  disgrace  of  the  reporter,  if 
not  in  serious  trouble  to  attorneys  and  the  court.  • 

He  who  aspires  to  the  responsible  duties  of  a  law  reporter,  there f ore, 
should  thoroughly  qualify  himself  for  the  work,  not  Only  by  perfecting  him- 
self in  the  general  practice  of  shorthand,  but  by  reading  and  copying  into 
shorthand,,  first  some  elementary  work  on  common  law,  and  afterward 
selections  from  such  .special  works  as  ho  has  time  to  study.  He  will  thus, 
while  drilling  his  pen  to  the  best  modes  of  writing  legal  terms  and  phrases, 
qualify  Ti is  miutl  to  a  correct  understanding  of  the  phraseology  of  the  pro- 
fession, which  is  essential  to  accuracy  in  reporting. 

The  greatest  danger  of  incompetency  in  a  reporter,  whether  in  th* 
or  any  other  branch  of  the  profession,  is  in  his  haste  to  begin  actual  work  be- 
fore he  is  at  all  competent  to  do  it.  The  least  hesitation  as  to  how  to  write  a 
contracted  word  or  a  phrase,  checks  speed  and  leads  to  omissions,  or  unde- 
cipherable outlines,  immediately  following.  It  disturbs  the  mind,  and  in- 
stead of  the  pen  flowing  smoothly  and  swiftly  along  in  graceful  phrases,  it 
nervously  jerk's  off  single  words,  and  thus  gets  behind  the  speaker.  The 
notion  of  some'reporte'rs,  and  of  some  teachers  who  know  very  little  of  the 
experiences  of  reporters,  that  because  in  their  vno-4  rapid  writing  they  for- 
get to  phrase,  therefore  the  extensive  use  of  phrases  is  not  advisable,  is  the 
result  of  insufficient  practice  and  familiarity  with  phrase-forms  before  be- 
ginning actual  work.  The  failure  of  the  pen  to  run  into  phrase-outlines, 
without  the  exercise  of  thought  or  memory,  under  the  pressure  of  high 
speed,  is  evidence  of  inadequate  elementary  drill  in -the  writing  of  phrases, 
just  as  the  failure  to  use  contracted  forms  for  words  by  the  novice  is  evi- 
dence that  he  has  not  thoroughly  mastered  his  lists  of  contractions. 

The  courtroom  is  the  best  place  for  the  learner  to  begin  to  practice  his 
art,  for  improvement,  after  reaching  a  speed  of  seventy-five  words  per  min- 
ute. He  should  at  first  attempt  only  to  note  the  questions  of  the  examining 
attorney  paving  no  attention  to  the  answers  of  the  •,<  itness,  until  he  is  al>l<- 
to  finish  each  question  bv  the  time  the  witness  begins  to*  answer  it.  He 
should  faithfully  read  most  of  his  notes  taken  in  this  way. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


213 


LEGAL  TESTIMONY  PHEASES. 


About  all  yon  knowj 
about  how  long  after > 

about  how  longj 
was  itj 

about  how  many 
about  what  time. 

about  when  was  it 

According  to  the 
evidence 

according  to  my  \ 
recollection  J 

according  to  your  ) 
recollection ) 

Administrators 
and  assigns 

After  all  that 


along  about  that  j  f~  >o 
timei 


amounts  to  nothing 
and  as  I  said 


answer  yee  or 

lie  i 


any  business  there 

Are  you  able  toj 
stale! 

are  you  acquainted  •' 

arc  you  juslasj 
certain  j 

are  you  positive 

are  you  auie 

As  a  matter  of  fac 


aa  a  matter  of  law. 

as  I  said  

as  I  will  prove 


vAi 


;  near  as  —  can ; 
fix  it 


as  near  as  —  can ) 
remember  ( 

as  you  have  Mfd__SxL 


at  my  place  of  >v 

business  j 

at  the  time  he 
at  what  time 


Before  you  answer  ) 


best  of  my  belief — 

best  of  my  recol-  ) 
lection J 


but  you  are  positive_hi_\e_ 
_  b 

Called  for  the  \ 
defendant  J 

called  for  the) 
plaintiff) 

called  in  his  own 


behalf 


}    ——A? 


Can  you  give 


can  you  not  Bay. 
can  you  recollect 
can  you  remember. 


can  you  state 


in  you  think  of/      Yt^^^ 
anything  eleej 


circumstantial  | 
evidence  J 


come  to  think  of  it 


Could  you  name 
could  you  state       — f 


counsel  for  de-j       _— b 

feadazitj     

counsel  for )           -—6 
plaintiff)        

counsel  for  the\  __-cr 
state/ 

County  auditor 
comity  clerk 
county  court 
county  recorder. 


county  treasurer 
Court  of  appeal 
court  of  bankruptcy 
court  of  chancery 
court  of  claims  J 


court  of  common) 

pleas 

court  of  equity- 
court  of  general 
sessionE 

court  of  justice 
courts  of  justice__s£ 
court  record  '^ 

court  of  record  _£_ — 


court  of  ao3=iv/ne_ 

court  of  special  j 
sessions) 


Criminal  conduct 


criminal  juris -j 
pruilcncej 


214 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


criminal  suit 


cross-examination 
ed -mi  Lie- 


Defendant's  counsel 
defendant's  testimony 

defendant  rested 

describe  to  the) 
Jury/ 

Did  yon  examine 
did  yon  go  the 
did  yon  learn 
did  yoo  not  say 
did  you  recognize 
did  you  say 


did  yon  see  him 

did  you  understand    ly) 

District  attorney 

district  court 

direct  evidence 

direct  examination    <*~^ 

Do  yon  have 

do  you  know 

do  you  know 
anything  about 

do  you  know  his 

do  you  know  of  his. 

do  you  know  the}      |^   ^ 


defendant  j 

do  you  know  the  j    ^[^ 

plaintiff)  •*        ^5> 

do  you  know        J    rv_y^. 

whether  or  not  j    ^~ 

I  \ 

do  you  mean  to  say  h'—a 

do  yon  not 


do  you  pretend 


do  you  recollect 

do  you  recollect  1 
of  his  J 

do  you  remember 

do  you  think 

do  you  undertake 

documentary  evidence  ' — ^ 


Does  it.not 

does  it  not  often; 
happen) 

does  there  not        U 
doea  your  honor 


don't  yon  recollect 
don't  yon  remember    «L\ 

Evidence  in  chief 

evidence  to  the) 
contrary  j 

examination  in  chief       >?/ 

gt 
examine  this  paper 

exception  taken 


ex-parte  testimony 
For  defendant 

for  plaintiff 

from  my  own* 
knowledge) 

from  the  ex- j 
amination) 

from  your  own 
knowledge  j 

Gentlemen  of 
the  j  ury 

give  ns  his  name 


give  us  their  names 

go  en  and  state 

go  on  and  Mate/ 
to  the  jury) 

Habeas  corpus 


had  be  been  there 


had  he  not 
had  there  beeu 
had  you  been 
has  there  been        3  - 
has  there  not  been 
have  yon  anything 
have  you  been 
have  yon  given 
have  you  had 

he  eaid  he 

his  heirs  andj 
assigns  | 

How  could  he 
how  did  you 
how  do  you  know 
how  does  it 
how  is  that 

how  long  did  you 

how  long  have 
you  known  him 

how  long  was  it 
how  many  does  it 
how  many  times. 


I  asked  you 

I  can  think  of  J 
•nothing  ( 


THJ3  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


21B 


I  cannot  recollect 
I  can't  remember 
I  could  not  say 
I  don't  remember 
I  expect  to  prove 

I  think  it  was 

I  think  of  noth-j 
ing  more) 

I  will  ask  you 

I  will  ask  you  to      )  v 
etate  to  the  court  j     — 

I  will  ask  yon  )       *l- 
this  question) 

I  understand) 
you  to  say ) 

I  understood  you 


I  live-ed  there 
if  the  court  please 
In  a  court  of  justice 
in  all  the  evidence 

in  cross-examining 

in  his  cross-ex- )  "" *    -^ 
amination)     

in  his  direct  ex-  j          I— ^ 

animation  |    — 

in  his  examination    "S"~-J 
in  his  own  behalf 
in  his  testimony 
in  other  words,  you 
in  pursuance  of 


ia  the  TJ.  S  Court 


instructed  the  jury 
Is  it  not  possible 


is  that  all  you  j 
know) 

is  there  not 

is  there  anything 

is  this  your 

isn't  it  true 

it  could  not) 
have  been) 

it  must  have  bee 
Judicial  decision 
judicial  investigation  ^ 

justice  of  the  peace__a£__ 

Learned  counsel  f< 
the  defonda 

learned  counsel  for) 
the  plaintiff) 

learned  counsel  on  1 
the  other  side  j 

took  at  that 

May  it  please  the) 
court) 

may  it  please  your 
Honor 

member  of  the  bar 
my  best  judgment 

No  sir,  it  is  not   _ 

no  sir,  not  to  my  ) , 
recollection  f 

nolle  prosequi 

now  I  come  to 
think  o 


Bwj^2 

nt) 


now,  sir 

Objection  by  coun- 
bel  for  defendant 

bjection  by  coun-  )\A      /--$ 
sel  for  plaintiff  j     \ — b — 

objection  overruled     ^^— J 


objection  sustained 

of  your  own    )          f, 
knowledge)     

of  your  personal)    £ 
knowledge) 

offered  in  evider 


on  the  part  ofj 

defendant)  

on  the  part  ofj 

plaintiff)    

on  the  witness-stand 

overruled  and  ex-) 
ception  taken) 

Penal  offense 

~-\ 
pendente  lite          ^— -i  ^- 

N       J 
petit  jury  Is  - 

Plaintiff's  case          ° ° 


plaintiff's  counsel 
plaintiff's  testimony, 
plaintiff's  witnesses 
plaintiff  rested    


Please  state  to  the  jury— £L 
prima  facia 
prisoner  at  the  bar 
proof  has  been 
Quo  warranto 

Rebutting  evidence 

-~\ 

rebutting  testimony 
re-difect  examination 

tate  how  many 
state  how  mucl 


state  of  the  proof 
state  to  the  jury 
state  when  it  was 


216 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


state  whether  or  not 
etate  your  case 

Superior  Court 

Supreme  Court  of 
the  State 

Supreme  Court  of  \    \__  r\ 
the  U.  S.  /    ^^ 

Take  into  consideration—"] — 
VJ 


tell  how  long 
tell  how  much 
tell  the  jury 
tell  the  truth 

tell  us  whether 

Testimony  of  the/ 
defendant  | 

testimony  of  theJ 
plaintiff! 

That  is  all  

that  is  all  there  ) 
is  of  it/ 

that  is,  they  wore       C    - 

that  the  defendant  0 

that  the  defendant)  (, f 

in  this  case  \        {„  7, 

that  the  plaintiff          ^> 


that  the  plain  tiff; 
in  this  cas 

their  heirs  and) 
assigns! 

think  of  nothing 


to  whom  was  It . 

Under  all  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case 

under  what  cir-) 

cumstance3\ 

upon  their  own  j 
testimony) 

Verdict  for  the  \ 
defendant  | 

verdict  for  the  \ 
plaintiff/ 


verdict  of  the  Jury . 


very  well,  then 

Was  it  necessary 

was  nobody) 
else  there) 

•was  thero  anyb 

was  there  any 
one  else 

was  there  any ) 
one  there 

was  there  any- 
thing done 

was  there  any- 
thing baid 

was  there  anything 
else  Gaid 

was  there  anything  A       ip. 
said  or  done  j) — 

was  there  any  thing)  \        V-' 
said  therei  ) — 


was  this  not  Raid. 

lu 

well,  I  don'tltnow      C  *-s 


Were  there  not 


were  yon  acquain 
were  you  at  home 
were  you  net 
What  day  of  the  week    [^ 
what  did  he  do 
what  did  he  say 
what  did  they  do 
what  did  you  say 
what  do  you  mean 
what  do  you  say 

what  else  was  said 

what  else  wasj 
said  or  doucj 

what  else  was  said 
or  done  there 


what  is 


what  is  your 
occupation 

what  is  your)         ^v 
profession  f     .'  (^ — ~ 

what  made  you 

what  time  of  day I 

what  was  said  iy 

what  was  said ) 
and  done  j  ' 

what  was  that 
what  was  there . 

what  was  said  there 

what  was  said  and) 
done  there! 

what  would) 
he  tbe( 

Whenlcomo  to) 
think  of  it) 

when  I  was  there 
i 
when  is  it 


when  you  were  there 

when  was  it        

«_ 
when  were  you 

Where  are  they 
where  did  he 
where  did  you  go. 


where  did  you  liv 
where  do  you  live 

where  do  you  reside  ^^ 

where  do  you  say)  C/\ 

you  live!    — y\. 
where  is  your  place 
of  business 

-where  was  it 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


217 


where  was  that 
where  were  they 
•where  were  yon 
Who  was  it 

who  was  there 

whom  do  you  1 
represent  J 

whose  place  of  I 
business  i 

Why  are  they 
why  are  you 


Will  you  be      ) 
good  enough) 

will  yon  be  kind 
enough 

will  you  examine) 
this  papcrj 

will  you  look  at 
this  paper  j 

will  you  not 


will  your  Honor, 
will  there  not  be. 


will  they  have   1 
any  objection  / 

will  yon  state      j 
whether  or  not! 


will  you  swear     '     ^^ 
Would  he  not  be_ 


would  he  have  sai 
would  it  have  been 
would  it  not  be 


itonld  you  be  willing  :i\^_s 


Yea,  ma'am 
yes,  or  no 


yea  sir,  I  am 
yea  sir,  I  do 
yes  sus  *  think  it  is 
yes  sir,  I  think  so. 
yes  sir,  I  know  it 
yes  sir,  it  is        _ 


yea  sir,  there  are. 
yes  sir,  there  is 


yes  sir,  there  may  be. 
You  are  aware 
yon  are  certainly 
you  are  sworn 
you  are  to  judge 
you  can  remember, 
yan  can  state 
you  can  tell 
you  could  not  say 
you  did  not 


you  do  not         _ 

yon  don't  know    ) 
whether  or  not  J 


you  had  not 
you  have  told  us. 

you  mean  to  say. 

you  must:  be  | 
mistaken  v 

you  say,  or  see 
you  were  present 
your  verdict 


218  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


RESPONSIBILITY  OF  EXPRESS  COMPANIES. 


One  of  our  Western  express  companies  was  recently  threatened  with  suit 
for  the  amount  of  a  package  destroyed  by  fire.  The  package  was  shipped 
under  an  ordinary  C.  0.  D.  receipt  and  reached  destination  in  due  time. 
The  consignee  was  notified  of  its  arrival,  but  was  not  then  able  to  pay  the 
amount  due.  The  package  thus  remained  for  some  months  in  the  express 
office  while  the  consignee  was  endeavoring  to  raise  the  money.  Finally, 
however,  the  office  was  burned,  and  the  package  was  destroyed  by  the  fire 
No  claim  was  made  for  the  value  of  the  package  for  several  months,  perhaps 
a  year,  after  the  same  was  destroyed  by  the  fire,  when  the  consignor  first 
claimed  for  the  loss,  and  insisted  that  it  was  the  custom  in  that  section  of 
the  country  for  the  express  companies  to  hold  such  packages  for  months 
under  their  liability  as  insurers,  to  give  consignees  an  opportunity  to  raise 
the  amount  of  the  C.  O.  D. 

The  following  is  the  legal  opinion  announced  in  regard  to  this  claim :  The 
receipt  is  the  contract  between  the  parties,  and  provides  that  the  liability  of 
the  company,  while  the  property  is  in  i'ts  possession  for  the  purpose  of  mak- 
ing the  collection,  shall  be  that  of  warehouseman  only. 

A  warehouseman  is  bound  to  use  only  ordinary  diligence,  and  is  not  re- 
sponsible for  loss  by  fire  or  theft,  unless  the  fire  or  theft  was  caused  by  his 
negligence,  and  the  burden  of  proving  such  negligence  is  on  the  party  that 
brings  the  suit.  -  Upon  the  question  of  the  custom  of  leaving  the  pack, 
the  express  office,  that  rustom  will  not  be  permitted  to  be  proven  for  the 
purpose  of  showing  that  by  the  custom  of  that  country  the  parties  hud  a 
right  to  believe  that  the  company  were  not  relying  upon  that  condition  in 
their  contract  that  fixes,  as  above  shown,  their  liability  as  warehouseman 
only,  but  on  the  con.trary  that  by  the  custom  of  that  section  of  the  country 
the  company  was  holding  this  package  as  insurers  under  their  liability  as 
common  carriers.  Such  character  of  evidence  can  not  be  introduced  upon 
a  trial  involving  the 'facts  as  above,  for  you  can  not  change  or  modify  the 
terms  of  a  written  contract  by  parol  evidence,  nor  will  a  court  permit  the 
introduction  of  evidence  to  prove  a  usage  or  custom  inconsistent  with  the 
terms  of  contract. 

Usage  or  custom  is  only  resorted  to  to  explain  a  contract  when  it  can  not 
be  ascertained  without  intrinsic  evidence,  never  to  contravene  express  stip- 
ulations. Collender  v.  Dinsmore,  55  N,  Y.  200  (425  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 

219 

Responsibility  of  Express  Companies. 

^K    • 

s.             <-"•"  2j              v^          „  Y             j   ^>        f  "j 

I     ^_ 

,'*v\..U6^^  1/C,)^  j^, 

V  , 

t                                       ^      "V 
e  <*>   )  .  V,  -^  V^  )  1  \    x  .    ^1^,   X  ^V^  C, 

a 

Z  •                  ^ 

;  t 

^                            1       ^-^~ 

/°  V^  ^      -)  ^    °    s=t-s£              A      ^      c. 

0.3>    V 

^             d         b                                         «*-"         ="      -^ 

>"\ 

0                                    x> 

V) 

^< 

i ) 


/° 


V       A     y 


K. 


6      ^vT^ 

.^1     V 


V, 


•  0  ( 


V.  J, 


f 


f  S^ 


r 


22O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


COURT  TESTIMONY. 

EDWARD  SCHOTTE,  1   Common  Pleas  Court, 

r.s  No.  5250 

MOSES  VALENTINE,  J  Before  Judge  Burnett. 

SHAY  &  CARY,  for  Plaintiff;  JAMES  MOLONY,  for  Defendant. 

DIRECT    EXAMINATION. 

EDWARD  SCHOTTE,  called  as  a  witness  in  his  own  behalf,  was  sworn 
and  testified  as  follows: 

Examined  by  Mr.  Shay:  Mr.  Schotte,  yon  are  the  plaintiff  in  this  case. 
A.— Yes,  sir. 

Q.— What  is  your  business  ?    A.— The  jewelry  business. 

Q. — Where  are  you  located  ?    A.— 454  West  Fifth  Street. 

Q. — Were  you  acquainted  With  one  Robert  Mitchell,  in  October,  1878? 
A. — Yes  sir,  I  was. 

Q.— I  wish  you  would  state  to  the  jury  whether  at  that  time  Mr.  Mitchell 
purchased  a  watch  from  you,  and  if  so  state  the  circumstances  of  that  sale 
and  what  representations  he  made  to  you. 

Objection  by  Counsel  for  defendant,  on  the  ground  that  it  does  not 
appear  that  the  defendant  was  present. 

Mr.  Shay:  I  am  going  to  show  that  my  client  received  his  representations 
and  also  received  his  mortgage,  at  an  hour  of  the  night  when  it  was  too  late 
to  have  the  same  recorded;  that  thereupon  he  placed  the  same  upon  record 
the  next  morning,  and  when  he  discovered  the  fraud,  he  tendered  back  the 
mortgage  and  offered  to  make  this  Mr.  Mitchell  whole. 

The  Court:-rUnder  the  present  state  of  the  proof,  I  will  sustain  the 
objection  as  to  the  representations. 

Q. — By  Mr.  Shay:  Please  state  if  at  that  time  you  sold  him  a  watch  ? 
A.— Yes  sir,  I  did. 

Q.— Describe  to  the  jury  what  kind  of  a  watch  it  was.  A. — It  was  a  double 
case  gold  watch,  stem-winder,  American  movement,  fancy  pattern,  with  a 
gold  charm. 

Q.— What  was  the  value  of  that  watch  ? 

Mr.  Moloney. — I  object  until  he  qualifies. 

Q.— By  Mr.  Shay:  How  long  have  you  been  in  the  jewelry  business? 
A.— About  thirteen  years. 

Q.— I  wish  you  would  state  to  the  jury  as  to  whether  or  not  you 'have 
handled  a  great  many  watches  in  that  time  ?  A. — Yes  sir,  a  great  many. 

Q. — Are  you  able  to  testify  as  to  what  was  the  market  value  ^of  the  watch 
in  the  year  1878  ?  A.— I  think  I  can. 

Mr.  Maloney.— Of  the  kind  that  this  was  ?  You  remember  this  watch  and 
chain  ?  A. — Yes,  sir. 

Q. — There  was  no  charm  attached  to  it,  was  there?    A.— Yes,  sir. 

Q.— By  Mr.  Shay:  Now  state  to  the  jury  what  was  the  value  of  that  watch  ? 
A.— The  real  value  of  it? 

Q.— What  was  the  fair  market  value  of  it  ?    A.— About  ?120  at  that  time. 

Q.— What  was  the  price  agreed  to  be  paid  for  it  ?    A.—  $150.       (389  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  221 


&    -£sctfw~v& 


\ 

> 
ie.  J     Cfdt'&te  J 

(  n 

'24-     ^>  y<Z"me 


t 


c,   c 


/        / 

.-A    7^7  r)  /  ? 

^ 


u 


vr 


^4 


£ 
^    AJ 


/     ?^~       / 


A 


-V 


L  )  ft  \  4 


_ 

i 


—  p 


i 

>  s  «•  /  y^>  ' 

~ 


222  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


Q. — Why  the  difference  between  its  market  value  and  the  price  you  sold  it 
at?  A.— Well,  I  sold  it  to  him  on  installments. 

Q.— Please  state  how  many  pennyweights  there  were  in  the  chain  ? 

Objection    by  counsel  for  defendant;  objection  overruled,  and  excep- 
tion taken  by  counsel  for  defendant. 

A. — 55  pennyweights. 

Q. — What  sort  of  a  charm  was  there  ?  A.— I  disremember  the  charm  ?  It 
was  a  gold  charm  to  the  best  of  my  recollection. 

Q.— Do  you  remember  about  what  the  value  of  that  was?  A. — No;  I  just 
lumped  the  whole  transaction. 

Q. — What  hour  of  the  day  was  thisfcwatch  sold  ?  A.— I  think  it  was  between 
four  and  half  past  four  o'clock. 

CROSS  EXAMINATION. 

Questions  by  Mr.  Moloney.— Where  do  you  reside?  A. — In  this  city,  25 
George  street. 

Q.— How  long  did  you  say  you  have  been  in  the  jewelry  business? 
A.— Thirteen  years. 

Q. — How  many  carats  fine  was  the  chain  of  that  watch  ?  A.— I  think  to 
the  best  of  my  recollection  it  was  14  carats. 

Q.— How  much  was  that  chain  worth  in  pennyweights?  A. — I  disremem- 
ber what  the  value  of  it  was.  It  was  four  years  ago. 

Q.— Is  there  any  difference  in  the  price  four  years  ago  and  now  ?  A.— Yes, 
indeed. 

Q.— What  is  the  relative  value,  or  what  the  difference  to  the  trade? 
A. — There  might  be  25  cents  difference  in  the  pennyweight. 

Q.— Had  you  any  regular  price  for  your  goods  with  reference  to  the  sale  of 
your  jewelry  in  this  manner?  You  generally  charge  what  you  think  you 
can  get  out  of  a  man  when  you  sell  so  much  cash  and  so  much  on  time,  do 
you  not?  A. — Yes,  sir. 

Q.— What  is  that  movement  worth  ?    A.— About  |25  to  $28. 

Q.— How  much  would  the  chain  be  worth  separately,  seeing  that  it  is 
worth  85  cents  per  pennyweight?  A.— As  I  have  stated  before,  I  just  lumped 
it  when  I  sold  it.  I  did  not  sell  it  by  weight  at  all. 

Q. — You  are  testifying  now  as  to  its  value  at  that  time;  you  can  not  testify 
upon  guesswork.  Tell  us  upon  what  you  base  your  estimate.  What  is  and 
what  was  the  value  of  it  at  the  institution  of  this  suit?  That  is  what  you  are 
to  testify  about.  A.— It  was  worth  about  $60. 

Q.— What  was  the  charm  worth  ?  A.— I  do  not  remember  what  the  charm 
was  worth.  It  was  just  thrown  in  altogether. 

Q. — What  was  the  value  of  that  watch  alone?  A. — The  watch  alone  was 
worth  about  $80. 

Q.— What  is  the  fair  market  value  of  the  watch  without  the  case.  A.— 
About  $65. 

Q. — Now  then  tell  us  how  much  the  case  cost  you  ? 

Objection  by  counsel  for  plaintiff.  Objection  overruled.  Exception 
taken  by  counsel  for  plaintiff. 

The  Court: — I  shall  instruct  the  jury  on  that  matter,  however,  that 
the  cost  of  the  watch  is  not  a  test  of  the  value  of  what  the  plaintiff  is 
.entitled  to  recover. 

Q.— What  was  the  cost  value  of  that  case?  A.— That  would  be  pretty  hard 
for  me  to  say  now.  (473  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  223 


A.  ^1  ,  JC  v  t°l^^>  /  Y  .  _ 


\ 

v3 


to 


'  /         /  t        ;  I 

^A  >  ^  )  1  .(       /^i  ^  (      -  /L,  / 

~~  )   ^—  V  \>— 


•**" 


[ 

i     —  r 


/      /         -^    "y  /  /  ~ 

5-^  \  ^  /°V  .    /T  r~  I  *~~  r  1    a  r"  I  \ 

"> 


v, 

~T 


Ct 


V—  C.  i      /•«•  , 


224  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


DEPOSITION  OF  W.  H.  SHERWOOD. 

WILLIAM  H.  SHERWOOD,  of  the  county  of  Lake,  in  the   State  of   Ohio, 

of  lawful  age,  being  first  duly  sworn  by  me,  as  hereinafter  certified, 

deposes  as  follows: 

Question.    What  is  your  name,  age,  place  of  residence,  and  occupation? 

A.    William  II.  Sherwood;  thirty-nine;  Unionville,  Lake  Countyrohio; 
physician  and  surgeon. 

Q.    How  long  havo  you  been  in  the  practice  of  your  profession  ? 

A.    Nineteen  years.  • 

Q.    Were  you  or  were  you  not,  acquainted  with  Thomas  J.  Smith,  the 
son  of  Joseph  Smith,  mid  husband  of  the  plaintiff? 

A.    Somewhat  acquainted. 

Q.    Have  you  or  have  you  not,  attended  upon  Thomas  J.  Smith  within 
seven  years  prior  to  August  13,  1870,  as  a  physician? 

A.    I  have  been  his  attending  physician,  but  do  not  know  as  I  ever  dealt 
out  a  portion  of  medicine  for  him  in  my  life. 

Q.    State,  if  you  please,  whether  or  not  you  ever  made  tin  examination 
of  Thomas  J.  Smith  to  see  if  his  lungs  were  affected. 

A.    I  have. 

Q.    Were  they,  or  were  they  not  diseased  ? 

A.    I  did  not  think,  at  the  time  I  examined  him,  that  his  lungs  were 
diseased. 

Question  and  answer  objected  to. 

CROSS-EXAMINATION. 

By  James  Durfee,  for  defendant: 

Q.    Who  came  with  Thomas  J.  Smith,  at  the  time  you  made  the  ex- 
amination ? 

A.    Dr.   Proctor,  of  Thompson.     I  think  no  one  else.     It  may  be  his 
father  was  with  him. 

Q.    When  and  where  was  the  examination  ? 

A.    It  was  at  my  office.    The  time  I  cannot  tell.    The  last  not  more  than 
two  or  three  years  ago. 

Q.    How  many  times  did  he  come  to  you,  and  what  did  he  come  for  ? 

A.    Three  or  four  times;  to  consult  me  about  his  health.    Cannot  say 
definitely  the  number  of  times. 

Question  and  answer  objected  to. 

Q.    Please  state  how  far  were  the  periods  of  time  apart  that  he  came. 

A.    I  cannot  tell  you.    The  first  time,  I  think,  was  in  the  spring.    The 
second  time  was  in  the  fall.    I  can  not  tell  definitely  about  the  other  visits. 

Q.    Are  there  any  other  times  or  places  that  you  saw  him  about  his 
health,  than  what  you  have  above  stated? 

A.    I  think  I  saw  him  at  His  father's.    I  know  I  saw  him  there.    Am  not 
positive  as  to  examining  him. 

Q.    When  was  it  that  you  saw  him  at  his  father's  ? 

A.    A  year  ago  last  winter,  I  think. 

Q.    What  did  you  advise  Thomas  J:  Smith  to  do,  or  have  done,  for  his 
health  ? 

A.    I  advised  him  to  take  rum,  and  molasses,  and  sal-ammonia  for  his 
cough.    Also,  at  one  time  I  advised  a  seaton  in  his  chest. 

Q.    When  you  made  an  examination  of  his  lungs,  was  he  complaining  cf 
them,  or  did  he  think  that  they  were  in  any  manner  affected  ?       (440  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


228 


Deposition  of  W.  H.  Sherwood. 


vi.  xj 


c    U    / 


/Q-aN  x 


0-3  j 


/I 


/ 


"Y-.  r^  «     / 


/ 


^= 


/ 

^L/K     T^ 


*tf 


1    U  iy         / 

>:     v-o 


Q     a  x  x. 


H> 


V  <  ^  \,d.v  S-^/MX'  .  ^^  T^-j 
~^P~^^^~      A-  )^\_ 


I.-    >r  V 

'  ? 


<TL     yN 


r/r 


^/^^^     / 


t 


1A 


•^'rSV 


O 


g,  X. 


16 


226  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


A.  He  was  complaining  of  sore  throat  and  more  or  less  soreness  over 
the  trachea  and  the  central  part  of  the  chest. 

Q.  At  the  time  you  made  the  examination  did  you  not  find  the  lungs 
affected  in  the  air  passages  or  in  some  other  manner? 

A.    He  had  the  Hironic  bronchitis. 

Q.  Have  you  not  stated  here  to-day  that  you  found  the  air  passages  to 
the  lungs  affected  ?  And  will  you  please  state  how  the  fact  was  about  the 
air  passages  being  affected  ? 

A.  Bronchitis  implies  inflammation  of  the  mucous  membrane  of  the 
trachea  and  bronchia. 

Q.    At  what  time  did  you  discover  he  had  bronchitis  ? 

A.    The  first  time  I  ever  saw  him  to  examine  him. 

Q.    At  what  time  was  it  that  you  directed  a  seaton  to  be  put  in  his  chest  ? 

A.    I  can  not  tell. 

Q.  Have  you  had  a  conversation  with  Dr.  Harris,  of  Centerville,  in 
regard  to  the  examination  you  made  of  Thomas  J.  Smith  ?  If  so,  please 
state  when  and  where  it  was.  Objected  to. 

A.  Had  a  conversation  with  him  in  the  village:  think  it  was  this  sprin?- 
Think  I  told  him,  as  I  have  stated  here,  except  as  to  the  seaton.  Do  not 
know  whether  I  mentioned  that  or  not. 

Q.  Did  you  not.  at  that  time,  tell  Dr.  Harris  that  you  found  one  of  the 
lungs  of  Thomas  J.  Smith  affected,  at  some  of  the  examinations  you  made. 

A.    No  sir. 

Q.  About  how  long  ago  was  it  that  Thomas  J.  Smith  called  on  you  to  con- 
sult as  to  his  health  the  first  time  ?  State  as  near  as  you  can  recollect. 

A.    It  is  my  impression  that  it  was  about  the  time  of  the  war,  or  before. 

Q.    How  long  before  he  next  called  on  you  to  consult  as  to  his  health  ? 

A.    I  can  not  tell. 

Q.    Please  state  your  best  recollection  as  to  the  next  time. 

A.    Two  or  three  years  ago;  quite  a  long  time  after  I  first  saw  him. 

Q.  What  was  he  complaining  of  the  first  time  he  called  to  see  you  as  to 
his  health? 

A.    The  same  trouble. 

Q.    When  was  it  that  Dr.  Proctor  came  with  him  to  your  office  ? 

A.    It  was  in  the  spring  some  time,  I  should  think. 

Q.    What  was  Dr.  Proctor's  business  here  at  that  time  ? 

A.    I  suppose  he  brought  the  patient  here;  but  I  don't  know. 
Question  and  answer  objected  to. 

Q.  Who  was  the  attending  physician  of  Thomas  J.  Smith  at  the  time  he 
was  with  Dr.  Proctor? 

A.    Dr.  Proctor  was,  I  suppose. 

RE-EXAMINATIOX. 

Q.  You  state  that  you  saw  Thomas  J.  Smith  at  his  father's.  Please  state 
if  you  were  called  to  attend  Thomas  J.  Smith  at  that  time. 

A.    No  sir,  I  was  not. 

Q.    Who  were  you  called  to  attend  at  that  time  ?     A.  His  father. 

Q.  You  state  that  you  saw  Thomas  J.  Smith  several  times.  Please  state 
at  what  time  you  advised  the  seaton  to  be  put  in  his  side— whether  the  first, 
last,  or  any  other  time. 

A.    It  must  have  been  the  first,  I  think. 

(Signed.)  \VM.  II.  SHERWOOD. 

[The  usual  certificate  of  a  magistrate,  or  notary  public.]        490  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


227 


a  K  *> 


'--• 


*Jtl 


V  -  '  >  H 


/  w. 


-n^r 

..  ^  K  t.  V 

^-^-#rV= 


H 


\  y  /  K  /  ^f  ^  c  ^ 


-P-N 


/ 

/^~ 


/  / 


' 


V" 


t^-^UL 

a     \s      ,      A, 


Mr-' 


228  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


A  JUDGE'S  CHARGE. 

Joseph  Luthman,  1    Superior  Court  of  Cincinnati. 

VS.  Case  No.  35,652. 

The  Gambrinus  Stock  Company. )       Bef°re  Judae  Harmon. 

Gentlemen  of  the  Jury: 

Before  entering  upon  the  consideration  of  any  subject,  and  especially  in 
a  lawsuit,  it  is  essential  to  know  what  the  exact  question  to  be  decided  is. 
The  law  does  not  permit  a  court  and  jury  in  passing  upon  a  case  to  do  just 
as  they  happen  to  think  general  justice  dictates;  but  requires  an  issue  to  be 
made  before  the  case  is  submitted,  by  pleadings  filed  by  the  parties  on  each 
side.  The  issue  consists  of  facts  set  forth  in  the  pleadings  about  which  the 
parties  dispute,  and  they  must  be  such  facts  as  in  law  determine  their 
rights. 

It  is  my  duty,  now  that  the  evidence  is  concluded,  to  explain  just  what 
that  issue  is— just  what  the  facts  are  upon  which  in  law  the  rights  of  these 
parties  depend;  and  then  it  is  your  duty  to  weigh  all  the  evidence  and  to  de- 
termine what  the  facts  are  as  you  have  found  each  party  to  have  made  them 
out,  and  give  your  verdict  according  to  such  finding  alone. 

The  issue  is  not  whether  the  plaintiff  was  injured.  It  is  admitted  that 
he  was  injured.  It  is  not  the  issue  whether,  when  he  was  injured,  lie  was 
working  for  the  defendant.  It  is  admitted  that  he  was.  The  fact  that  he 
was  injured,  and  was  injured  while  working  for  the  defendant,  docs  not 
make  out  his  case  in  any  respect.  But  the  issue  is  as  to  whose  fault  it  was, 
if  anybody's,  that  he  was  so  injured.  He  says  in  his  petition  that  he  was 
injured  solely  by  reason  of  the  fault  of  the  defendant,  through  its  managing 
officers  or  agents.  The  defendant  says  it  was  not  its  fault  that  he  was 
injured.  And  this  is  the  issue. 

The  duties  resting  upon  these  parties  arose  from  the  relation  of  em- 
ployer and  employed.  The  defendant  was  engaged  in  the  business  of  carry- 
ing on  si  brewery.  The  plaintiff  entered  the  defendant's  employ.  When  the 
plaintiff  did  that,  he  represented  himself  as  being  possessed  of  the  usual 
amount  of  skill  and  knowledge  of  that  business  possessed  by  persons  en- 
gaged in  it  in  the  capacity  in  which  he  offered  himself  for  employment.  lie 
undertook  to  assume  the  risks  of  injury  ordinarily  found  in  that  business. 
One  of  the  jurors  asked  whether  he  was  paid  more  than  the  other  workmen. 
The  presumption  of  law  is,  that  whatever  is  paid  to  a  man  is  for  the  work  lie- 
does,  and  the  risk  he  takes,  whether  greater  or  less.  If  he  is  employed  in  a 
powder  magazine  he  takes  greater  risk  than  if  employed  to  hoe  in  the  field. 

The  defendant,  upon  its  part,  undertook  to  supply  the  proper  machinery 
and  proper  force  of  men  to  do  the  work  required,  and  undertook  not  to  in- 
crease the  risks  ordinarily  incident  to  the  business  by  failing  to  take  care  of 
and  look  after  the  appliances  and  machinery,  and  to  keep  them  in  proper 
and  safe  condition.  That  is,  while  the  plaintiff  undertook  that  in  so  far  as 
ordinary  care  on  its  part  would  prevent,  there  should  be  none  but  the 
usual  risks  in  such  business. 

No \v«the  plaintiff  says  that  he  was  injured  because  of  the  failure  of  the 
defendant  to  discharge  that  duty.  As  to  the  first  cause  of  action,  wherein 
he  claims  that  he  had  his  thumb  hurt  by  the  falling  of  a  keg,  he  claims  that 
the  defendant  had  either  furnished  imperfect  hoisting  apparatus,  or  was  to 
blame  for  not  having  it  repaired  within  a  reasonable  time  after  it  became 
aware  of  its  needing  repair,  and  that  that  was  the  cause  of  the  first  injury. 

(600  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  229 


ltd. 


,£*£* 


-t^ 


L  ft 


V  \ 


L 

*> 


^—  i 


. 


V, 
_ 


-> 


VHr 


^ 

Co 


23O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


The  defendant  says  he  was  guilty  of  no  negligence;  that  he  did  provide 
proper  hoisti'ng  apparatus;  that  it  was  kept  in  repair;  that  the  injury  did 
not  come  in  any  way  from  its  being  out  of  repair;  and  that  if  it  was  caused 
by  reason  of  that  condition  it  was  apparent  to  the  plaintiff  a.s  well  as  to  the 
officers  of  the  company,  and  that  he  might  have  avoided  the  injury  by 
simply  not  using  the  portion  of  it  so  out  of  repair,  but  using  the  rest  of  it. 

As  to  the  second  injury,  the  plaintiff  says  that  that  was  caused  by 
neglect  on  the  part  of  defendant;  that  it  did  nflt  have  the  right  sort  of  tim- 
ber under  these  kegs;  that  it  had  permitted  it  to  get  into  decay,  when  it 
ought  to  have  kept  good  timber;  that  the  foreman  did  not  apprise  him  of 
the  places  to  put  the  ropes  under  the  timber. 

The  defendant  upon  its  part  claims  that  it  was  guilty  of  no  neglect  in 
this  regard;  that  it  acted  as  persons  engaged  in  that  business  usually  do; 
and  that  if  the  timber  had  become  decayed  it  was  unavoidable,  and  was  as 
apparent  to  the  plaintiff  as  it  was  to  auybody  else;  and  that  it  was  the  plain- 
tiff's business  to  inquire,  or  get  more  specific  instructions,  if  he  wanted  to 
throw  the  risk  on  the  defendant;  that  as  he  went  on  with  the  work  in  his 
own  way  he  took  the  risk  himself.  And  you  are  to  say  in  this  regard 
whether  the  defendant  failed  to  discharge  this  duty  and  whether  such 
failure  was  the  cause  of  this  injury. 

Now  if  you  find  the  defendant  was  not  to  blame  in  the  sense  that  I  have 
defined  the  term,  tlien  the  plaintiff  cannot  recover,  however  seriou>  his 
injury,  or  h'owever  unfortunate  it  maybe.  If  you  find  that  the  defendant 
was  to  blame  then  you  will  inquire  in  each  instance  whether  it  was  still  in 
the  power  of  the  plaintiff,  by  being  duly  careful  upon  his  part,  to  have 
avoided  the  injury,  notwithstanding  the  defendant's  fault :  because  the  duty 
of  taking  care  is  mutual,  the  duty  of  such  caution  as  persons  situated  as 
these  people  were,  would  ordinarily  be  expected  to  take. 

I  have  said  that  a  man  who  enters  the  employ  of  another  takes  all  the 
risks  incident  to  that  business.  He  may  take  other  risks  in  this  way:  When 
one,  employed  by  another,  becomes  aware  that  the  business  is  being  carried 
on  in  a  way  that  makes  the  risk  greater,  or  that  there  is  defective  ma- 
chinery, or  the  mode  of  doing  the  business  makes  the  risk  greater,  lie  may 
by  continuing  in  the  business  without  objection,  assume  to  work  ns  the 
work  is  carried  on,  and  take  the  risk  upon  himself,  or  he  may  not.  If  he  by 
his  conduct  shows  he  is  not  willing  to  take  that  risk,  then  if  he  is  injured 
by  that  cause,  his  employer  would  be  liable.  If,  however,  he  does  assume 
the  risk  by  going  on  in  the  employment  without  objection,  or  waiving  ob- 
jection by  his  conduct,  then  the  employer  would  not  be  liable. 

If  you  find  for  the  plaintiff,  you  will  then  consider  what  the  amount  of 
recovery  shall  be.  He  will  be  entitled,  if  you  find  for  him,  to  compensation 
for  his  loss  of  time,  for  his  expenses  in  endeavoring  to  be  healed,  and  for 
any  permanent  loss,  or  less  than  permanent  loss,  of  ability  to  labor  and 
enjoy  life,  and  for  the  pain  which  he  endured.  As  to  the  permanency  of 
the  injury,  the  question  whether  his  present  condition  is  entirely  due  to  the 
injury  received,  or  partly  due  to  that  and  partly  the  result  of  not  taking 
proper  steps  to  prevent  it,  will  be  for  you  to  consider.  If  the  defendant  was 
to  blame,  then  he  is  only  liable  for  what  should  be  the  natural  result  of  the 
injuries;  and  if  the  plaintiff  intensified  the  injury  by  failing  to  use  due  pre- 
caution in  having  it  attended  to,  he  cannot  recover  from  the  defendant  for 
that  portion  of  the  injury.  You  will  consider  that,  if  you  find  for  the  plain- 
tiff. If  you  find  for  the  defendant,  your  verdict  will  of  course  simply  so  state. 

(7CK  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


231 


,   j 


V  O 


o" 


TT 


o\ 


9—  H 


? 


232  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


State  Of  Ohio,        )    Hamilton  Co.  Common  Picas. 
VS  -v"-  -n~8- 

William  Apgar.     )    B€J°re  Jud(Je  w-  L-  Arer'J- 


\\'.  P.  McLAUGHLIX,  called   for  the  state,  being  duly  sworn,  testified   as 

follows: 

Direct  examination  by  Mr.  Outcalt,  Pros.  Alt. 

Q.    Where  do  you  reside  ?    A.  Oovington,  Ky. 

Q.    Are  you  holding  any  official  position  at  present? 

A.    Yes  sir.  Justice  of  the  Peace,  Kenton  County,  Ky. 

Q.  Were  you  acting  in  that  capacity  during  the  month  of  September, 
1870?  A.  Yes  sir. 

Q.    State  whether,  at  any  time  during  the  month  of  September,  1S70,  by 
virtue  of  your  official  position  us  Justice  of  the  Peace  of  that  township,  you 
solemnized  the  marriage  of  Klla  S.  Johnson  and  William  Apgar. 
(Objected  to  by  Counsel  for  defendant.) 

Q.  By  the  court:  Are  you,  by  profession,  a  lawyer?  A.  No  sir,  I  don't 
know  that  I  am. 

Q.  By  Mr.  Outcalt:  I  will  ask  you  whether  or  not,  by  virtue  of  your 
official  position  as  Justice  of  the  Peace,  you  are  familiar  with  the  laws  upon 
the  subject  of  marriage,  in  the  state  of  Kentucky  ?  ,\-  I  am. 

Q.  You  may  state  whether  or  not,  on  the  25th  day  of  September,  IST:>. 
you  solemnized  the  marriage  of  one  William  Apgar  and  Klla  S.  Johnson. 

A.    I  think  that  was  the  date,  yes  sir. 

Q.    By  the  court:    What  happened  upon  that  day  ?    State  the  facts. 

A.  Well  sir,  after  supper  I  was  called  upon  at  my  residence  by  a  gentle- 
man representing  himself  as  William  Apgar,  and  a  lady  as  Ella  S.  Johnson. 
They  produced  to  me  a  licence  issued  from  the  county  court. 

Q.    By  Mr.  Outcalt:    Had  you  seen  the  licence  before  that  ?    A.  No  sir. 

Q.  Do  you  remember,  and  are  you  able  to  identify  the  man  who  repre- 
sented himself  as  William  Apgar,  whom  you  married  to  Ella  S.  Johnson  that 
night?  A.  Yes  sir. 

A.  Can  you  identify  him  in  court?  A.  Yes  sir,  there  he  is.  (Witnt" 
pointing  to  the  prisoner.) 

Q.  Would  you  be  able  to  identify  Ella  S.  Johnson?  A.  Yes  sir,  I  think  I 
would. 

Q.  Have  you  seen  her  about  the  court  house  ?  A.  Xo  sir,  I  don't  think  I 
have. 

CROSS-EXAMINATION. 

Q.  By  Major  Blackburn  :  Was  this  marriage  contracted  in  the  presence 
of  any  person  besides  yourself?  A.  My  wife  and  a  young  lady  at  the  house 

Q.  Do  you  know  whether  the  parties  married  were  related  within  the 
degree  mentioned  or  specified  in  section  1  of  the  Kentucky  laws  ? 

A.    Xot  of  my  own  personal  knowledge,  I  don't  know. 

Q.    Had  you  ever  seen  the  young  lady  before  ?    A.  No  sir. 

Q.  Have  you  ever  seen  her  since?  A.  I  saw  her  at  one  time,  because 
that  she  came  t>  my  office  after  proceedings  were  instituted  here. 

Q.  Do  you  know  Pauline  Howe,  or  Pauline  Segmann,  or  Pauline  Merrill, 
or  whatever  she  calls  herself?  A.  Xo  fir,  I  have  not  seen  her;  I  don't  know 
he/,  that  I  know  of  ;  I  have  never  formed  the  acquaintance  of  any  lady  by 
the  name  of  Howe.  (465  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


X;  \ 


\> 


^^v 


^  ^-N 


23L 


*^ 


7  / 

£J.L^r 


w 


ilV^TrA 


n  °  r  ) 


1 

fc 


^ 


V 


C       VV_'\ 


n 


-234  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


Mr.  Blackburn:  I  wish  to  make  a  motion  to  rule  out  all  the  testimony  of 
the  witness,  or  so  much  thereof  as  relates  to  any  pretended  marriage  per- 
formed in  the  state  of  Kentucky. 

(Motion  overruled;  to  which  action  of  the  court  counsel  for  defend- 
ant excepted.) 

Q.  By  Mr.  Outcalt:  I  will  ask  you  to  look  at  that  lady  and  state  whether 
or  not  she  is  the  lady  you  married  to  William  Apgar,  on  the  evening  of  the 
23th  of  September,  1879. 

(Ella  S.  Apgar  produced  in  court  and  presented  to  the  witness.) 
(Objected  to   by  counsel   for  defendant.     Objection    overruled  ;    to 
which  action  of  the  court  counsel  for  the  defendant  excepted.) 

A.    Yes  sir,  that  is  the  lady. 

ELLA  S.  APGAR  was  then  called  by  the  state  and  sworn  to  testify. 

Major  Blackburn  :  I  object  to  each  and  every  question  propounded  to 
this  witness,  on  the  ground  that  she  has  been  identified  as  the  wife  of  the 
defendant. 

The  Court:    The  objection  will  be  sustained  for  the  present. 
PAULINE  MERRILL,  called  for  the  state,  being  sworn,  testified  as  follows: 

Direct  examination  by  Mr.  Outcalt:  . 

Q.    What  is  your  full  name?    A.  Mrs.  Paulino  Howe  Merrill. 

Q.    Do  you  know  the  defendant,  William  Apgar?    A.  Yes  sir. 

Q.    When  did  you  first  meet  him  and  make  his  acquaintance  ? 

A.    I  met  him  the  first  week  in  February,  l&SO. 

Q.    Where  did  you  meet  him  ?    A.  At  the  Vine  Street  Opera  House. 

Q.  By  what  name  did  you  know  him;  by  what  name  did  he  represent 
himself  to  you  ?  A.  Will  Merrill. 

Mr.  Blackburn:    Before  the  testimony  proceeds,  I  want  to  ask  a  ques- 
tion as  to  her  competency  > 

Q.    Are  you  a  married  lady  ?    A.  I  was  married. 

Q.    To  whom  were  you  married  ?    A.  To  William  Merrill. 

Mr.  Blackburn:  I  object  to  her  testifying,  and  ask  that  her  former  testi- 
mony be  ruled  out,  on  the  ground  that  she  has  proven  herself  to  be  the  wife 
of  the  defendant. 

The  Court:    I  sustained  the  objection  to  the  other  lady  being  a  witness, 
on  the  ground  that  she  was  his  wife,  and  I  cannot  rule  this  lady's  testimony 
out  on  the  same  ground.    The  objection  to  the  competency  of  the  wii 
overruled. 

(To  which  action  of  the  court  counsel  for  defendant  excepted. 

Q.  By  Mr.  Outcalt:  When  did  you  marry  the  defendant?  A.  The  20th 
day  of  March,  IvxO. 

Q.  Where  were  you  married?  A.  On  Ninth  street,  at  the  minister's 
house,  the  Rev.  J.  N.  Irvin. 

Q.  I  will  ask  you  what  conversation  you  had  with  the  defendant  im- 
mediately prior  to  your  marriage,  relating  to  the  fact  of  your  being  mar- 
ried ?  A.  He  came  and  saw  me  quite  frequently;  lie  told  me  his  folks  would 
not  agree  to  the  marriage. 

Q.  Be  kind  enough  to  relate  what  occurred  at  the  residence  of  the  min- 
ister. A.  He  came  to  the  hotel  and  got  my  sister  and  I,  and  we  went  to  the 
minister's  house.  We  went  in  and  Mr.  Merrill  introduced  us  to  the  minister. 
The  minister  was  fully  prepared  for  the  ceremony.  He  told  me  that  he  hud 
the  licence.  We  went  in  there  and  got  married.  That  is  all  that  occurred. 

Q.  Was  it  such  a  marriage  ceremony  as  you  have  seen?  A.  Yes  sir;  I 
have  been  married  before.  (522  words) 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


/ 

la 


n 


/ 


L 
/Vfr  V) 

~ 


M  "V  \ 


/ 


V/ 


(*    . 

Vo    .- 


")  e.  ^ 


3 


\^ 

1£ 


~     -7 


TT 


j    .       ^ 
"^      VK_^ 


n 


T 

Lo  ^ 


r 

^ 


re 


'  y 


^ 


236 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


RAILROAD  AND  COMMERCIAL  PHRASES. 

The  shorthand  clerk  or  correspondent,  and  the  professional  amanuensis, 
need  to  make  special  preparation  for  their  work,  by  the  study  of  the  peculiar 
phraseology  of  the  branch  of  business  in  which  they  will  probably  engage. 
If  a  student  expects  a  position  in  a  railroad  office,  he  should  not  only 
thoroughly  master  the  railroad  phrases  given  in  this  book,  but  add  to  that 
knowledge  and  practice  by  making  a  collection  of  the  names  of  all  the  rail- 
roads and  railroad  stations  in  his  section  of  the  country,  and  reduce  them 
to  such  contracted  forms  as  he  can  write  most  readily,  and  learn  to  use 
them  without  hesitation.  The  young  man  or  young  lady  who  expects  to 
enter  an  insurance  office,  a  manufacturing  establishment,  or  a  mercantile 
counting-room,  should  pursue  a  similar  course  of  preparation  and  practice. 
They  should  obtain  original  letters,  or  copies,  of  as  many  business  letters 
from,  the  heads  of  such  concerns  as  they  can,  study  their  phraseology,  and 
write  them  from  the  reading  of  others,  until  they  are  as  familiar  as  "  house- 
hold words."  Then  they  should  be  copied  from  their  shorthand  notes  on 
the  Type-Writer,  until  they  can  be  thus  reproduced  at  the  rate  of  at  least 
fifty  words  per  minute. 


Account  of  damage    y—> 
account  of  losa    _ 


account  of  overcharge 
advance  charges, 
adjust  the  matter 

advise  us  by  letter. 

advise  us  J>yj 
telegraph } 

all  charges      ) 
guaranteed  j 

amount  of  com- 1 

mission  J   ~f 

amount  of  premium 

/* 

and  in  reply  / 
will  say  1 

and  much  oblige, 
annual  meeting . 
annual  premium 


answer  by 
telegraph 

answer  quick 


answer  him  | 
directs 


answering  yonr 

apply  this  rate        ^> 

apply  through  rate ^_ 

arrived  behind  \ 
time! 


arrived  on  time  • 


as  per  rate 


as  per  schedule 
rate 


^8  per  tariff 


as  eoon  as  re- 
ceivedl 


Aset.  Gen'l  Frt.  Agt. 


V     v. 


Asst.  Gen'l  Pass.  Agt.      V  / 

V* 
at  less  rate          J!  _ 


at  all  stations 

attach  copy  of 
billing 

at  schedule  rate 


between  all) 
stations! 

bill  of  lading 
bills  of  lading 
bills  of  sale 
bills  payable 
bills  receivable 
broad  gauge 
business  houses 
business  letters 
business  relations . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


237 


t>y  Adams  Express 
by  Am.  Express 

by  express  

by  draft  on  ""-^ 

by  freight 
by  fast  freight 
by  freight  train 
by  our  line 


change  of  den- 
tinatiou 


charges  "  C.  0.  D."  Z.C,  <?.,£/ 

charge  expense)  " 

account  t 

charge  expense; 
to  us) 


classification  rate, 
construction  trail 


copy  of  billing 
attached 


correction  sheet 


:oupon  ticket      P    _ 


Daily  abstract  j 
received ) 


damaged  freight 

date  of  delivery          p    - 
demurrage  charges  *~~**/ 
desired  information  ! 
depot  master 
discontinue  rate_ 
division  of  rate  _ 

double  deck  cars. 

1 
draw  back 

draw  on  its  at  j 
sight  < 

East  bound 


Eastward  class!-  j 
fication  { 

eastern  division  _ 

V < 

enclosed  bill       _ 

enclosed  please)    v 
find! 

entered  thej 
premium)        ~~ 


expense  bill 
errors  and 


niin^loiisf  g  o  €. 
cxcepteJf 


Fast  freight  lines 

find  enclosed       

first  class  rate      ^ — *( 


for  collection 

for  points 

for  these  points  . 

for  the  east 

for  the  west        _ 

for  the  north      _ 

for  the  south 

for  which  please) 
accept  thanksj 

fourth  class  rate 
freight  auditor  _ 
freight  depot       _ 
from  our  station 
from  a  way  station 
full  r»te  _ 

Give  disposition  _ 

give  me  best  rate 

given  the  matter), 
consideration  | 

gross  receipts  C 
gross  weight  _ 
Half  rate  _ 

hoping  this  will 
I  am  In  receipt 
I  enclose  statement 


1  hand  you 

I  have  agreed  > 
to  make  j 

I  send  you 


I  shall  be  pleased 
I  will  just  say 
1  will  be  pleaced 


238 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


I  would  be  pleased, 
if  such  IB  the  case. 
in  any  quantity ? 

in  answer  to  yoursi 
in  his  policy  _: 

in -my  last  letter  ^r: 


in  regard  to  this  1 
freight  J- 

in  relation  to  loan  . 


in  reply  to  your) 
favor  I 

in  reply  to  yours! 
in  your  favor 

in  your  city 

in  settlement  ot\ 
account  ( 

in  settlement  of) 
claim) 

Insurance  Com-) 
panyj 

insurance  policy 
insure  stock 
is  at  hand 


is  it  not  practicable 


Let-ting  freight  j 
charges  follow  j 


meeting  points 
mercantile  business 
middle  division 
minimum  rate 
miles  per  hour 
mouey  order 


Xame  lowest  rate 
narrow  gauge  _ 
north  bound 

notify  consignee. 
^^ 
not  longer  ago  than. 

not  longer  than 


Old  premium  note 
one  day  after  date  . 

one  day's  delay 

on  business  from    . 

ou  business  destine 

on  business  to)      " 
or  fromi 

on  our  line 

on  this  business 

on  this  basis 

v 
on  the  switch      

on  the  side  track  _ 
on  tboir  shipments 
on  the  road 


on  your  line 

our  business) 
relations  t 

out  of  here 


our  price  list 

our  catalogue 

overcharge  state-) 
mentj 

owner's  breakage 
owner's  carriage_ 
owner's  leakage 
owner's  risk 


Paid  expense  bill 

payment  of  premium\nv._ 

per  Adams  Express 
per  American) 


r  copy  billing)     \ 

attached  i          V/"l~ 


per  cubic  foot 
per  100  pounds 
per  passenger  train 
per  ton 

\J3_1 

percentage  division  '•'[  

please  advise  us 

please  accept) 
thanks) 

please  acknowledge) 

receipt) 

•J 

please  enter  order  _ 

please  excuse       

please  give  me  your 

please  give  prompt 

please  note  letter  1 
from  f 


please  eeud  me    J£ 
please  tend  prices  . 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


239 


please  send  your j 

r> 

please  send  us)      \ 
at  once}  ~ 

o 

please  wire  us   — X 

pooled  rate  \ 

•y- 
postal  order        — fi. 

premium  rate     !Y. 

premium  note      f\ 

Quarterly  premium  ' 

Kailroad  (way))  </ 
company }    ~ 

railroad  official     c 


railway  station 

rebate  as  per  ) 
contract  f 

reclaim  freight 

regular  rate        _• 

reply  ing  to  your) 
letter} 

replying  to  yours 

referring  to  your 
letter 

referring  to  your/ 
way  bill) 

report  of  freight) 
forwarded} 

respectfully  yours 


revised  clasdfl-) 
cation} 

Semi-annual )      0     7" 
premium  J     V^T 

special  rate  notice. 


this  being  the  case. 

this  end  of  the/ 
road) 

this  is  no  more*     A  ,—-.. 
thaujustj      ^"^  T — 

third  class  rate 
through  freight 
through  freight  bill 

through  rate 

through  rate) 
on  freight) 

to  our  credit 

to  or  from 

to  receive  your) 
order} 

to  whom  you  refer    ~L~?~ 

to  yonr  credit 

train  master 

truly  yours 

Verbal  agreement 

very  truly  yours 

via  our  line 

Way  bill  through  Z\_. 

we  are  in  receipt)  /vx^— P 
of  yours}      — -p — 

we  have  on  ban 


we  have  this  day_ 

we  have  this     ) 
day  sent  you} 

we  have  yours    . 

we  herewith )        S^ 
send  you  J     — 3~ 

wa  must  be)         - — ^ 
allowed!       °\ 

we  think  it  im-j      Q 
possible}    — 

weight  of  the  car  . i 

•^ 
west  bound          ! 

western  division    a. 

\ 

what  is  best  rate    I 

which  will  give)     /£, 
us  time} 

which  you  will)      £/ 
observe}     ~^ 

while  in  transit 

will  not  return         *^ 


with  much  respect 
with  this  letter 
Yard  master 


you  may  do  as) 
you  please} 

you  will  greatly) 
oblige} 

you  will  much) 
oblige} 

you  will  oblige 

you  will  please 

your  bill 

your  order  received  £~      ' 

your  esteemed  favor  <T 

your  letter 

yours  at  hand 

yours  received  and) 
contents  noted} 

yours  respectfully 


24O  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


AMANUENSIS    EXERCISES. 


68,  70  AND  72  VINE  STKEET,  CINCINNATI,  May  18th,  1SS3. 
MESSRS.  HARRISON,  TAYLOR  &  Co., 

Birmingham,  Ala. 

GENTLEMEN:— Your  favor  of  the  loth  inst  is  just  received,  with  the  remit- 
tance as  stated,  for  which  we  inclose  receipt  and  thank  you.  The  goods 
have  gone  forward  to-day  per  the  Cin.  So.  R.  R.,  as  per  invoice  and  bill  of 
hiding  herewith.  We  have  priced  all  the  goods  at  lowest  market  rates,  and 
hope  they  will  reach  you  promptly  and  in  good  condition. 

We  mail  you  sample  of  golden  Rio  coffee,  A,  No.  24,  at  12  cts.  This  is  a 
very  choice  article,  and  cheap  at  the  price.  The  market  for  sugar  is  active, 
;md  values  likely  to  rule  higher  in  the  near  future.  We  also  invite  your  at- 
tention to  our  large  stock  of  molasses  and  syrup,  including  all  the  leading 
grades,  at  very  low  rates.  Will  send  you  samples  if  desired. 

We  shall  be  glad  to  receive  your  orders  for  all  the  goods  you  may 
in  our  various  lines,  and  will  do  all  we  can  to  please  you,  both  as  to  quality 
and  prices. 

Yours  truly, 

\VM.  GLENN  &  SONS. 


TOLEDO,  O..  Oct.  oth,  1883. 
LODGE,  BARKER  &  Co., 

Cincinnati,  0. 

GENTLEMEN:  — Our  Mr.  Heartley  called  on  you  last  week  to  see  about  a 
machine  to  turn  small  axles.  Presuming  you  know  what  kind  it  is,  we  wish 
to  ask,  What  is  the  size  of  the  journal?  Also,  can  you  tell  how  many  axle 
ends  a  good  quick  man  can  turn  in  10  hours  on  the  machine  ? 

We  want  your  best  figures,  and  will  say  that  we  have  been  buying  over 
$3,000  worth  of  machinery,  engine,  boiler,  hammer,  drill,  lathe,  etc.,  for 
which  we  are  paying  cash  in  10  days  after  receipt.  We  propose  to  pay  at 
least  your  labor  on  it,  say  $300,  and  the  balance  in  payments,  or  say  t'0 
days,  which  will  give  us  time  to  turn  some  of  our  stock  into  cash.  We  don't 
want  to  give  any  paper,  as  we  are  trying  to  do  a  strictly  cash  business,  so  far 
as  purchases  arc  concerned.  Buying  a  larger  engine  and  boiler  than  we 
first  figured  on,  has  somewhat  reducedour  cash  account.  Refer  you  to  Com- 
mercial National  Bank,  this  city. 

Please  excuse  lei^tjth  of  this  letter;  but  we  wish  you  to  feel  easy  about  get- 
ting your  pay  for  the  maehins,  and  answer  our  questions  fully,  and  much 
oblige. 

Respectfully, 

HEARTLEY  &  DEMPSEY. 

P.  S.  For  character  the  writer  refers  you  to  B.  J.  Williams,  Cashier  First 
National  Bank,  Shelby,  Ohio,  or  any  other  person  in  good  standing  in  the 
place.  I  lived  there  the  past  fourteen  years. 

JOE.  T.  DEMPSEY. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  241 


Amanuensis  Exercises. 


r 


L 


/&  <jj>  x  6 


/         No     X      . 


n  ^-r 


i 


\ 


J\ Q_ 


X  ^  6 


T?+ 


_p J_ 

*T 


IS 


242  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


CHICAGO,  ILL.,  May  Wlh,  1883, 
JOHN  CARROL, 

Little  Rock,  Arkansas. 

Yours  of  the  4th  inst.  has  been  received,  and  in  reply  we  would  state 
that  we  are  busily  engaged  in  the  careful  preparation  of  the  brief,  and  hope 
soon  to  be  able  to  finish  it.  The  testimony  is  so  voluminous  that  it  takes 
considerable  time  to  digest  it.  From  what  we  have  seen  during  our  ex- 
amination of  the  case,  we  have  cause  to  feel  quite  hopeful  for  the  final 
result. 

We  are  unable  now  to  give  you  any  definite  information  as  to  when  tin- 
case  will  be  heard  and  decided.  We  will  nevertheless  advise  you  of  our 
progress,  and  will  be  thankful  to  you  for  any  information  that  yon  may  be 
able  to  give  us  that  will  aid  us  in  our  work. 

Respectfully  yours, 

JONES  &RANKIN. 


CINCINNATI,  OHIO,  January  ISth,  18s;i. 
WEBB  CHANDLER,  ESQ., 

Richmond,  Ind. 

DEAR  SIR:— In  answer  to  yours  of  the  17th,  will  say.  Mr.  Floyd  is  away, 
and  we  can  not  tell  exactly  as  to  the  Akron  Fire  Alarm,  but  my  recollection 
is  that  we  had  the  matter  investigated  and  found  that  it  infringed  several  of 
the  Gamewell  patents.  We  have  no  doubt  of  such  an  infringement,  ns  we 
think  it  impossible  for  any  fire  alarm  to  be  erected  that  will  not  infringe 
some  of  the  Gamewell  patenis. 

If  such  is  the  case  we  will  certainly  take  care  of  Akron  and  Canton,  in 
case  they  should  build  an  infringing  system.  We  think  the  best  thing  would 
be  for  you  to  go  to  Akron  and  investigate  what  they  have,  and  then  go  to 
Canton,  advising  us  from  Akron  what  yon  find.  We  will  then  write  the 
authorities  at  Canton  what  will  be  done.  This  will  help  you  to  secure  the 
contract.  We  will  divide  the  profits  of  the  contract  with  you  in  ease  you 
should  get  the  same.  We  return  you  the  Canton  letter.  Please  ad\  iso  by 
return  mail  what  you  will  do  in  the  premises. 

Yours  truly, 

POST  &  CO. 


ST.  Louis,  MISSOURI,  July  Ulh,  18S2. 
MESSRS.  THOMPSON  <t  MEREDITH, 

Buffalo,  New  York. 

GENTLEMAN:— Your  postal  card  of  the  13th  duly  received.  Inclosed  please 
find  statement  of  Ac't.  showing  balance  your  due  of  ?22o,  with  check  to 
balance  same.  We  also  inclose  duplicate  Ac't  of  the  2500  bus.  as  requested. 
October  corn  closed  last  night  at  about  80%.  We  still  think  well  of  it,  and 
believe  before  very  long  it  will  be  worth  85  cts.,  although  we  may  be  mis- 
taken. At  all  events  it  should  be  worth  about  5  to  6  cents  more  here  than  in 
Chicago,  and  should  you  feel  strong  on  the  market,  think  it  would  pay  you 
better  to  buy  here  than  in  Chicago.  Our  commission  on  option  business  is 
the  same  as  iu  Chicago.  Awaiting  your  further  favors  we  are, 

Yours  respectfully, 

DAVIS,  BRITTON  &  CO. 


THE    REPORTER'S    GUIDE.  243 


REMINGTON   TYPE-WRITER. 

OFFICE,  NEW  YORK,  281  AND  283  BROADWAY,  Jan.  Wlh,  1883. 
ELIAS  LONGLEY,  . 

Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

DEAR  SIR: — We  have  your  favor  of  the  6th  inst.,  asking  if  you  shall  insert 
advertisement  in  the  City  Directory  for  1883,  and  charge  us  for  the  expense. 
You  may  do  as  you  please  in  regard  to  it.  If  you  think  it  worth  the  money, 
put  it  in. 

Replying  to  your  question  in  postscript,  would  say,  that  if  a  stranger 
comes  to  your  office  and  buys  a  machine  paying  list  price  for  it,  it  belongs  to 
him,  and  he  has  the  right  to  take  it  wherever  he  pleases,  even  if  he  brings  it 
into  our  store  to  use  it.  If  you  know  he  is  buying  it  to  ship  into  other  terri- 
tory, the  right  way  would  be  to  tell  him  that  he  can  buy  it  just  as  cheaply 
where  it  is  wanted  as  he  can  of  you.  Other  agents  would  \vc  think  do  that 
way  by  you.  You  make  the  statement  that  other  agents  for  the  Type-Writer 
receive  orders  for  Cincinnati  and  send  machines  into  your  city  for  less 
money  than  you  will  sell  them  for,  but  we  prefer  to  think  you  are  mistaken, 
though  if  you  are  not  we  shall  be  very  glad  to  be  made  acquainted  with  the 
fact,  and  we  will  give  our  pledge  that  the  thing  shall  not  occur  again.  We 
have  a  great  deal  of  confidence  in  our  agents.  There  may  be  some  one 
somewhere  who  is  not  worthy  of  it,  and  if  there  is  we  shall  be  glad  to  know 
it  and  dispense  with  his  services.  Will  you  have  the  kindness  to  tell  us 
upon  what  you  base  the  assertion  made  iu  your  letter. 
Yours  very  truly, 

WYCKOFF,  SEAMANS  &  BENEDICT. 


SARDIS,  Miss.,  January  24th,  1883. 
MESSRS.  ROBERT  CLARKE  &  Co., 

Cincinnati,  0. 

GENTLEMEN:— I  would  like  very  much  indeed  to  learn  Phonography,  so 
that  I  may  introduce  it  into  my  school.  I  wish  you  to  send  me  the  neces- 
sary instructions,  and  let  me  know  the  price  of  the  books,  and  what  books 
will  be  needed  so  as  I  can  learn  and  teach  it  at  the  same  time.  If  you  can, 
send  me  a  book  that  I  may  see  what  I  can  do,  and  send  introductory  rates  if 
I  should  use  the  books  in  my  school.  I  am  Principal  of  "  Sardis  Male  Insti- 
tute," and  have  been  President  of  Sardis  Institute  for  seven  years. 

Please  let  me  hear  from  you. 
•  Respectfully  yours, 

J.  A.  RAINWATER. 


NASHVILLE,  TENN.,  Feb.  2nd,  1883. 
PROPRIETOR  "  TIMES  MAILER," 

Cincinnati,  0. 

DEAR  SIR:— I  send  you  one  of  our  Mailing  Machines,  which  has  got  horx 
du  combat.  I  don't  know  whether  your  guaranty  is  out  on  it  or  not.  If  so, 
you  will  renovate  it  and  return  to  us,  with  as  moderate  a  bill  as  you  can.  It 
is  a  good  machine,  and  when  you  want  a  certificate  to  this  effect,  I  will  give 
it.  Can't  you  make  some  of  the  parts  a  little  stronger?  This  is  the  only 
change  I  would  suggest.  Let  us  have  it  back  soon  as  you  can  conveniently, 
and  we  will  send  check  for  repair  bill. 

Yours  respectfully, 

L.  D.  PALMER,  Manager. 


244  THE   REPORTER'S    GUIDE. 


CINCINNATI,  OHIO,  May  16th,  1883. 
L.  F.  KIMBALL,  ESQ., 

ff.  W.  Agent,  St.  Paul,.  Minn. 

DEAR  SIR:— See  your  claim  No.  418,  in  favor  of  Perkins,  Lyon  &  Co.,  St. 
Paul,  over-charge  on  shipment  on  whisky.  Also  see  my  letter  of  this  date 
attached  thereto. 

As  I  stated  in  the  letter  attached  to  the  claim,  I  have  it  from  very  good 
authority  that  the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  &  St.  Paul  are  making  a  25  ct.  rate  on 
whisky  in  car  loads  from  Chicago  to  St.  Paul.  There  are  continual  ship- 
ments of  whisky  irom  Cincinnati  to  St.  Paul,  averaging  from  three  to  five 
cars  a  week,  but  shipments  are  not  going  via  our  line.  Shipments  are 
offered  to  us,  and  when  we  name  the  tariff,  which  is  55  cts.,  we  are  invari- 
ably told  they  can  beat  this  rate.  This  week  we  were  put  in  possession  of 
some  facts  which  show  that  the  C.  M.  &  St.  P.  are  rebating  shipments  of 
whisky  to  Chicago  and  St.  Paul  to  25  cts.  Freiberg  &  Workum,  Walsh  & 
Kellogg,  and  Maddux.  Hobart  &  Co.,  are  the  principal  shippers,  and  are  de- 
cidedly^friendly  to  us  on  equal  rates;  but  heretofore  all  their  shipments  have 
gone  via  the  other  route  to  Chicago,  and.then  via  the  C.  M.  <fe  St.  P.  If  neces- 
sary I  can  give  you  the  names  of  the  St.  Paul  parties  who  get  the  benefit  of 
this  25  ct.  rate. 

If  we  are  at  liberty  to  make  this  rate  on  all  future  shipments,  I  am  satis- 
fied we  can  get  the  business.  Please  look  into  this  matter  and  advise  us  if 
we  can  quote  this  rate  in  the  future,  and  whether  it  should  be  billed  at 
tariff  rate  or  rebated. 

Yours  truly,          H.  J.  PAGE, 

Gen'l  Fr't  Agent. 


OFFICE  OF  FIREMAN'S  INSURANCE  COMPANY. 

DAYTON,  OHIO,  January  5th,  1883. 
ELIAS  LONGLEY,  ESQ., 

Cincinnati,  Ohio. 

DEAR  SIR:— Please  send  us  at  once,  by  Express,  if  cost  is  not  too  great,  1 
Standard  Type-Writer  No.  2;  style  of  the  type,  capitals  and  small  letters,  as 
shown  by  your  catalogue  given  me  whilst  in  your  city,  and  same  as  the  in- 
closed sample.  I  desire  to  have  purple  copying  ink  on  ribbon.  Please  send 
at  once,  with  full  instructions  how  to  use  the  same,  if  any  are  needed.  We 
will  remit  for  same  ($100.00),  as  soon  as  received  and  found  to  be  in  perfect 

Respectfully  yours, 

W.  WORM  A.N,  Secretary. 


CINCINNATI,  May  12th,  1883. 
MKSSKS.  H.  B.  CLAFLIN  &  Co., 

New  York. 

DEAR  SIRS:— Your  favor  of  the  10th  Inst.,  enclosing  note  for?10,000  against 
Joseph  Jones  of  this  city,  secured  by  mortgage  upon  real  estate,  as  stated, 
was  duly  received.  We  have  given  due  notice  to  the  party,  that  unless  the 
matter  is  arranged  on  or  before  next  Saturday,  we  shall  be  obliged  to  enter 
suit  to  foreclose  the  mortgage,  and  for  judgment  on  the  note.  We  shall  give 
the  case  prompt  and  proper  attention,  and  keep  you  duly  advised. 
Very  respectfully  yours, 

LONG,  KRAMER  <fc  KRAMER, 

Attorneys. 


THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE.  24! 


CHICAGO  &  SACRAMENTO  RAILROAD  COMPANY. 
DIVISION  SUPERINTENDENT'S  OFFICE. 

EXIRA,  Mo.,  March  ZSth,  1883. 
L.  C.  SMITH,  ESQ., 

Div.  Kupt.  P.  <fc  R.  C.  Ry.,  Mill  City,  III. 

DEAR  SIR:— Replying  to  your  letter  of  yesterday  attached  to  bill  of  our 
company,  and  returning  herewith  all  papers  which  accompanied  the  same 
in  relation  to  C.  &  S.  Car  5627.  I  would  say  that  Mr.  Jenkins  never  spoke  to 
me  about  this  case.  I  think,  however,  that  you  will  acknowledge  the  justice 
of  the  charge. 

It  seems  to  me  the  question  as  to  whether  you  receive  enough  remunera- 
tion from  the  handling  of  the  cars  to  pay  you  for  taking  the  chances  of  there 
being  any  repairs  necessary,  or  any  cost  attached  thereto,  can  not  enter  into 
this  matter.  If  you  take  these  cars  voluntarily,  even  though  you  get  no 
revenue  out  of  them,  and  the  car  is  broken  while  in  your  possession,  I  think 
there  can  be  no  question  as  to  who  is  responsible  for  such  repairs. 

If  you  do  not  desire  to  take  the  responsibility  of  settling  this  question,  I 
would  suggest  that  you  take  such  steps  as  will  bring  the  matter  to  the  atten- 
tion of  your  superior  Officers  and  insure  its  speedy  settlement. 

Yours  truly,  NELSON  C.  BARR,  Div,  Supt. 


OMAHA,  NEB.,  May  5th,  1883. 
L.  C.  TREMONT,  ESQ., 

Gen.  Frt.  Agt. 

DEAR  SIR: — The  southern  revised  classification  in  some  instances  classi- 
fies the  same  article  first,  second,  third  or  fourth  class,  as  the  case  may 
be,  according  to  the  manner  in  which  it  is  packed,  and  then  gives  a  straight 
rate  on  the  article  not  otherwise  specified. 

There  are  a  number  of  cases  of  this  description  that  I  have  in  my  mind, 
i.  e.:  or.  seed  there  is  a  straight  rate  given  on  seed  N.  O.  S.,  then  the  difiV  r 
ent  kinds  of  seeds  are  mentioned  and  another  rate  given.  So  it  is  on  tinware, 
hardware,  oils,  etc. 

,It  has  been  our  interpretation,  that  when  the  classification  gives  a  rate  for 
any  freight  N.  O.  S.,  and  a  lower  rate  for  the  same  freight  packed  or  specified 
in  a  different  manner,  and  it  was  not  so  described  on  the  expense  bill  to  us, 
not  to  examine  but  simply  give  it  the  straight  rate. 

It  becomes  necessary  to  have  an  interpretation  of  this  matter  from  you, 
from  the  fact  that,  when  we  mass  the  articles  at  straight  rate  and  the  receiv- 
ing agent,  on  presentation  of  the  bill  of  lading,  or  by  actual  examination,  may 
find  it  packed  in  a  certain  manner,  or  a  certain  kind  of  freight  which  would 
take  a  lower  rate,  and  therefore  send  us  a  correction  on  our  billing. 

I  would  therefore  aSk  that  if,  where  the  classification  names  in  a  general 
way  a  rate  on  an  article  and  afterward  specifies  a  different  rate  if  packed 
differently,  we  shall  examine  the  freight  and  classify  in  accordance  with 
the  manner  in  which  it  is  packed. 

Yours  truly,          F.  B.  BROW,  Agent. 


246  THE  REPORTER'S  GUIDE. 


LINCOLN  AND  JERSEY  CITY  RAILROAD  COMPANY. 

KALAMAZOO  STATION,  Feb.  "nth,  1883. 

ISAAC  T.  LEWIS,  ESQ.,  >      Acer.  ERROR  OF  $50.00. 

Ayt.  L.  &  J  C.  R.  R.  Co.,  W.  il.  10341,  2-lb  83. 

Trenton,  Kas.    )     JOHN  JONES,  CAR  WAGONS. 

DEAR  SIP.:— Referring  to  your  letter  of  the  25th  hist.,  with  reference  to 
the  collection  of  fifty  dollars  on  iny  W.  B.  10341,  shipment  of  one  car  lo»d 
wagons  to  John  Jones,  I  would  call  your  attention  to  the  attached  corre- 
spondence, particularly  to  the  expense  bill  from  theB.  L.  &  I.  S.  Ry.  Co.. 
from  which  we  make  our  billing  and  upon  which  there  was  an  error  of  fifty 
dollars.  I  send  you  this  for  the  purpose  of  calling  it  to  the  atlention  of  Mr. 
Jones,  to  show  him  that  there  is  no  intention  to  do  him  any  injustice,  and 
also  to  show  that  the  intention  of  the  B.  L.  &  I.  S.  Ry.  Co.,  was  to  collect 
$77.00  instead  of  $27.00.  If  Mr.  Jones  is  inclined  to  be  honorable  ami  fair  in 
this  transaction,  with  this  showing  he  can  not  hesitate  to  send  the  $50.00. 

If  he  has  any  claim  for  overcharge  on  the  shipment,  either  by  reason  of 
what  he  considers  an  excess  weight,  or  if  he  thinks  he  has  been  charged 
with  the  rack,  you  may  say  to  him  that  if  he  will  remit  this  money  and  upon 
the  receipt  of  a  letter  from  him  making  a  claim,  I  will  take  the  matter  per- 
sonally to  our  freight  auditor  and  have.it  certified  by  the  B.  L.  &  I  S.  Ry. 
Co.,  and  I  think  I  can  assure  him  that  within  thirty  days  any  thing  that  is 
due  him  will  be  refunded.  If  at  the  end  of  that  time  he  does  not  hear  from 
the  claim,  and  he  will  let  me  know,  I  will  give  it  further  attention  and  see 
that  it  has  prompt  consideration. 

Mr.  Jones  ought  to  understand,  that,  while  his  bill  of  lading  may  read  for 
20,000  pounds,  more  or  less  as  the  case  may  be,  that  it  fs  simply  given  for  a 
nominal  weight,  probably'  before  the  car  was  placed  on  any  scales.  This 
weight  represents  the  weight  derived  from  our  scales;  and  I  am  positive 
that  it  is  correct,  from  the  fact  that  my  scales  have  been  recently  adjusted 
and  my  weighmasters  are  exceedingly  careful. 

Please  give  apr..mpt  reply,  and  in  any  case,  make  sure  of  preserving  the 
papers,  especially  the  expense  bill.  . 

Yours  truly,  H.  G.  STRIPE,  Agent. 


CINCINNATI.  May  2sM,  1883. 
JOHN  SMITH,  ESQ.,  AGENT, 

Zanefville,  Ohio. 

DEAR  SIR: -We  have  before  us  your  esteemed  favor  of  the  26th  inst.,  sub- 
mitting daily  report  of  the  Jones  flour  mill  risk  at  your  place,  and  have 
given  your  communication  our  careful  perusal. 

We  beg  to  say  in  reply,  that  we  can  not  possibly  accept  the  risk  at  the 
rate  you  name,  viz;  -2}£  per  cent,  until  we  have  seen  a  full  application  and 
survey  of  the  property.  We  inclose  you  herewith  our  regular  survey  blank- 
winch  we  desire  used  in  all  Mich  cases,  and  we  trust  you  will  lose  no  time  in 
forwarding  us  the  desired  information,  upon  receipt  of  which  we  will  pass 
upon  the  risk  and  advise  you  by  first  mail  of  our  decision. 
We  are,  dear  sir. 

Yours  very  truly, 

JNO.  H.  LAW  &  BRO., 


THE    REPORTER'S    GUIDE.  247 


LEGAL  EXERCISES. 

Union  Central  Life  Ins.  Co.,  ] 

Plaintiffs  in  Error,  j     Supreme  Court 
vs. 
-  Jol 

Defendant  in  Error 


Martha  Johnston,  of  Ohio. 

TO?',    J 


PETITION. 

The  defendants  are  a  corporation  created  under  the  laws  of  this  state. 

On  the  13th  day  of  August,  A.  D.  1870,  at  Chardon,  Ohio,  in  consideration 
of  the  payment,  by  one  Thomas  Johnston  to  the  defendants,  of  the  sum  of 
fifteen  and  52-100  dollars,  semi-annually  during  his  life,  the  defendants  by 
their  agents  duly  authorized  thereto,  made  their  policy  of  Insurance,  partly 
printed  and  partly  written,  and  delivered  it  to  said  Thomas  Johnston,  a  copy 
of  which  as  fully  as  the  plaintiff  is  able  to  furnish  it,  is  attached  to  this  pe- 
tition, and  made  apart  thereof,  and  marked  Exhibit  A.  The  plaintiff  is  un- 
able to  give  a  perfect  copy  of  said  policy,  for  the  reason  that  the  same  was 
long  since  delivered  up  to  the  defendants,  at  their  request,  and  is  now  in 
the  defendant's  possession. 

Up  to  the  time  of  the  death  of  said  Thomas  Johnston,  all  premiums 
accrued  upon  said  policy  were  duly  paid. 

On  the  26th  day  of  June,  A.  D.  1871,  at  Thompson.  Geauga  Co.,  Ohio, 
said  Thomas  Johnston  died,  which  death  was  not  caused  by  the  hand  of 
the  assured,  or  in  consequence  of  a  duel,  or  in  consequence  of  violation 
of  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  other  nation,  state  or  province. 

The  said  Thomas  Johnston  and  the  plaintiff  each  duly  performed  all  the 
conditions  of  said  policy  of  Insurance  on  their;  part  and  the  plaintiff,  more 
than  ninety  days  before  the  commencement  of  this  action,  to  wit:  on  the 
fifth  day  of  June,  A.  D.  1871,  at  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  gave  the  defendants  due 
notice  and  proof  of  the  death  of  said  Thomas  Johnston  as  aforesaid,  and 
duly  demanded  payment  of  said  sum  of  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  mentioned 
in  said  policy. 

On  or  about  the  23rd  day  of  August,  A.  D.  1871,  the  defendants  by  their 
duly  authorized  agent  and  Secretary,  N.  W.  Harris,  did  falsely  and  fraudu- 
lently represent  to  said  Martha  Johnston,  that  the  said  Thomas  John- 
ston made  false  statements  in  his  application  for  said  Insurance,  and 
thereby  induced  said  defendants  to  issue  said  policy,  and  that  by  reason 
thereof,  said  policy  was  void;  which  false  and  fraudulent  representations 
were  so  made  by  the  defc>ndant  to  the  plaintiff,  for  the  purpose  and  with  the 
intent  to  cheat  and  defraud  the  plaintiff  by  inducing  her  to  accept  from 
the  defendant  a  less  sum  in  satisfaction  and  discharge  of  said  policy,  than 
the  amount  actually  due  and  payable  thereon,  by  the  terms  thereof. 

The  plaintiff  relying  on  said  false  and  fraudulent  representations  made 
by  said  defendants  through  their  said  agent,  and  having  no  knowledge  as  to 
the  truth  or  falsity  thereof,  and  supposing  and  believing  them  to  be  true, 
was  thereby  induced  to  receive  the  sum  of  seven  hundred  dollars,  in  satis- 
faction and  discharge  of  said  claim,  under  said  policy:  and  to  surrender 
said  policy,  and  all  receipts  and  papers  connected  therewith,  and  to  execute 
a  paper  at  the  solicitation  of  said  N,  W.  Harris,  the  contents  of  which  she  is 


243  THE    REPORTER'S    GUIDE. 


not  able  to  state.    All  of  which  papers,  receipts,  and  policy,  were  carried 
away  by  said  iigent  of  defendants. 

And  the  plaintiff  says  that  said  representations  so  made  by  said  defend- 
ant to  the  plaintiff,  were  false,  and  fraudulent,  and  untrue,  as  the  defendant 
then  well  knew,  and  by  reason  thereof  the  plaintiff  has  sustained  damages 
to  the  amount  of  nine  hundred  dollars,  for  which  she  asks  judgment. 
CANFIELD  &   BOSTWICK. 

Attorneys  for  Plaintiff. 


ANSWER  TO  PETITION. 

Now  comes  the  defendant,  and,  for  answer  to  the  petition  of  the  plaint- 
iff, says: 

First.  It  admits  the  issue  and  delivery  to  the  plaintiff  of  its  policy  of  in- 
surance, upon  the  life  of  Thomas  Johnston,  in  the  sum  of  fifteen  hundred 
dollars,  and  it  admits  the  death  of  Thomas  Johnston,  as  alleged  in  the  peti- 
tion. The  defendant  denies  that  it  is  indebted  lo  the  plaintiff  in  any  sum 
whatever  on  account  of  said  policy,  for  the  following  reasons: 

Said  policy  was  issued  in  consideration,  in  part,  of  certain  statements 
made  by  the  said  Thomas  Johnston  to  the  defendant  in  writing;  among 
others,  the  following: 

1st.  Said  Thomas  Johnston,  being  asked  whether  he  had,  prior  to  the 
date  of  said  application  for  insurance,  to  wit,  August  13th,  1870,  received  any 
personal  injury,  he'  answered  •'  No;"  whereas,  in  truth,  he  had  received  a 
gunshot  wound  prior  thereto,  which  wound  was  followed  by  gangrene  and 
permanent  injury  to  his  health. 

2nd.  Said  Thomas  Johnston  stated,  in  reply  to  interrogatories,  that  he 
had  not  been  attended  by  a  physician  during  the  seven  years  preceding  the 
dateof  said  application;  while,  in  truth,  he  had  been  attended  by  at  lenst 
two  physicians,  by  one  of  whom,  a  surgical  operation  had  been  performed 
upon  him,  to-wit.  the  insertion  of  a  seton  in  his  chest. 

3rd.  Said  Thomas  Johnston  represented  himself  as  in  good  health  and 
free  from  lung  disease  at  the  date  of  said  application;  whereas,  in  truth,  he 
was  then  suffering  from  diseased  lungs,  from  the  effects  of  which  he  died 
soon  after  the  date  of  said  application.  By  reason  of  said  misrepresentation 
said  policy  was  void  from  its  date. 

Second.  For  a  second  cause  of  defense,  the  defendant  states  that  subse- 
quent to  the  death  of  said  Thomas  Johnston,  it  paid  to  the  said  plaintiff  the 
sum  of  seven  hundred  dollars  in  full  compromise  and  settlement  of  all  de- 
mands under  the  said  policy,  the  said  plaintiff  having  claimed  the  full 
amount  of  the  said  policy,  and  the  said  defendant  having  denied  any  or  all 
liability  under  said  policy  for  the  reasons  set  forth  in  the  first  cause  of  de- 
fense and  other  reasons,  and  the  said  sum  of  seven  hundred  dollars  having 
been  agreed  upon  as  in  full  settlement  and  compromise,  and  paid  ami  ac- 
cepted as  such. 

Wherefore  defendant  prays  to  be  hence  dismissed  with  its  costs  in  this 
behalf  expended. 

MATTHEWS  &  RAMSEY, 

Attorney.*  for  Defendant. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


NOV281952 


Form  L9-25m-9,'47(A5618)444 


I86r  The  reporter's 
1890  guide. 


L86r 
1890 


A  000576277  8 


